Chapter 1

"Don't say we're not right for each other because the way I see it, we might not be right for
anyone else." The Cutting Edge
Sitting at my desk I couldnt help but look outside at the beautiful spring day. Living in England
you have to enjoy every moment of a sunny day because you never know when youll see a day
like it again. In the summer and spring English holidays are glorious, everything blossoms and
comes alive and everyone is smiling and drinking Pimms come sun or rain. The birds in the sky
and the sun shining down the Thames, I wish I was outside enjoying the weather, rather than
being stuck in a large office building, bored out of my mind.
This morning all Ive done is make a rubber-band ball to the size of my hand. It was very
impressive. Ive been working on this project for over a week. Ive cleaned and reorganized my
desk twice and also made Chriss tea... most likely wrong about three times in one day. I never
really have much to do, I'm sure there was loads of work judging by everyone running around the
place like mad but Chris I mean Mr Howard hasn't given me any to do all day.
Working at HE, Howard Enterprise has been great. I was Christian Howard social secretary for
near a year now but have only worked with him for near six months. He was the owner and
founder of the business. Powerful and smart he had a smooth charm, kind hearted air about him
and a hilarious sense of humour. He was one of the richest aristocrat in all of London, not to
mention he was also the most handsome, sexiest man to ever walk the planet. He stood tall in one
can only describe as an incredible fit body, with large broad shoulders and a top half that
definitely complemented the rest of him. Jet black hair that made you want to run your fingers
through it and a face a model would be jealous of and a smile that could make a nun blush.
I guess thats why every time he would approach me I wanted to crouch down in a ball and hide!
I couldnt help but act like a giggling school girl in front of him, always making a fool out of
myself. For example when we first started working together I made such a boob of myself, I
honestly thought he was going to firer me on the first-day we met.
I made him a cup of tea, when he asked for coffee, I left the phone off the hook missing hundreds
of phone-calls and I ended up printing one hundred of the wrong slides on the photocopier, nearly
breaking the damn thing in the process.
For the last six months working with Chris I havent learnt from my mistakes atoll. Thats why it
was best that I just sat here and tried not to ruin anything. Let's just say that through the months
I've been working here I've managed to basically screw up everything that's been asked of me.
Not particularly big screw ups but still nothing ever ran smoothly and yet he still hasn't given me
the boot.
I don't understand why he hasnt seen what a terrible job Im doing. You have to be really bad at
your job to sit and list why ones boss hasnt fired you yet.
He is always saying how he likes my organisation skills, the fact that I bring him breakfast in the
morning without him asking. He finds it amazing how I manage to know every ones name in the
office and send cards to all his staff from him on their birthdays. When youve got nothing else to
do, what else is there other than talking to other staff members? I was his social secretary which
meant I helped manage his social calendar. Remembering Birthdays, picking up deliveries here
and there was the only part of my job I could do right.
He also says that Im always smiling, which has an effect on the people around me, that my
goodness has rubbed off on people around here. I didnt really know what he was talking about

but I loved that he was given me a complement, I felt my cheeks turn red just remembering it and
the butterflies in my stomach from his smile
Anyway so lets just say that Im not the brightest tool in the office but I was hard working and
would do anything asked of me. I couldn't really afford to question or complain about my job, I
needed the money, if I wanted to live in London still. My family were very rich but I never want
to go back to them and admit defeat.
So here I am, working for one of London's most successful entrepreneurs and the world's sexiest
man, with a greatdecent apartment, well it was standing and there was no Leaks and I had
thirty followers on twitter and I did it all by myself. The flat, the job and a good friend in Chris,
my life was finally starting to go right there was only one tiny problem
I was completely and utterly in love with my boss.
Christian Howard.
He was perfect in every way. Every time he talked to me or was just near me I couldnt help but
feel goosebumps and start blushing, feeling all nervous around him. I couldnt keep doing this to
myself. I thought about him all the time. At home, in the office on the tube. He would never be
far from my thoughts.
And I had no one to talk to about it. No friends, no family. I was alone with this stupid day
dreams of Chris and I being together. Thats how I found myself on this website Agony aunt.com,
I needed advice! This might not be the best time to be doing this but after all the late nights
dreams and day dream about him and me together I know I've got a problem! Ive never really
done an Agony Aunt question before, always thought them rather silly but here it goes...
Dear Agony Aunt,
Is it normal to have dreams about someone you don't even really know?
From
Troubled Reader
Send. Thats the weirdest thing, I didnt really know him. Not as well as I should know a man I
claim to be in love with but somehow I just know I do. Without having to know every little thing
about him I just knew that he was the perfect man. I kept on looking around to make sure that no
one was looking at my screen would be rather embarrassing to explain. My computer made a
little beep showing a reply. That was fast!
Reply
Dear Troubled Reader
No, a dream has the power to unify the body, mind, spirit and can overpower what you are truly
thinking. This could be your heart telling your head that youre ready to go out there and start
looking for a special someone.
If thats truly not what you think is happening sometimes your mind can play tricks on you. The
mind is a powerful thing, if youve been stressed and tired of late, this has an effect on your
thoughts and dreams. Tell me a little bit from about the dreams, if you will.
From Ag
I breathed in and started telling this complete stranger about my life story and my secret
dreams I really need to get some friends. I thought about what this person wrote. I had been
stressed I have this family week away, which was really getting at me. I hadn't seen or spoken
to my family except my grandfather for nearly five years after they cast me off for not following
my fathers rules. As well as the troubling part of my pathetic life that involves my sexy boss that

was paying my bills.

Dear Ag,
I have been stressed lately and have had lack of sleep thinking about him.
What if the person youre dreaming about isnt the right guy for you and youre not the right girl
for him but your heart wants it to be right and cant let it go. How do I get my heart to start
listening to my head?
The dreams there very detailed and seem so real I just cant stop thinking about how good they
are.
From Troubled Reader
Send Reply
Dear TR
Again dreams are tricks of the mind even people that you don't even like are in your mind, that's
probably why your dreaming about them. Maybe if your heart wants what your head knows it
cant, you need to learn which ones more important to listen to. It sounds like these dreams are
very heated you dont need to say. Its normal to dream about the people close to you because
like I said youre around your friends all the time its normal to dream about them
Ag
Ag, Is it normal to have dreams about your boss? Send.
Reply TB, Trust me everyone dreams about their boss. Its all to do with a sense of power over
you and remember that a dream has the power to unify the body. All this power is just getting on
top of you, pardon the pun. Trust me I even dream about my boss and if he's as hot as mine its
hard not to lol
Ag
Oh good I'm not the only one I thought to myself but I bet shes not in love with her boss! God I
wish it was just lust. I thought about the dream I had last night again...
We were in a romantic cabin somewhere in the Alps, with snow falling everywhere outside the
windows. There was a wood fire in the middle of the room and we were both wrapped round a
blanket naked, with our arms and legs wrapped around each other. He was holding means large
arms tight around my waist, hot and sweaty after making love we looked deep in each other's
eyes and then he said I love you leaning in to kiss methen I woke up.
Always at the best bit of a dream you wake up to that bloody alarm clock!
I shook my head at the memory, God what was wrong with me? Why cant I get it out of my
head? He could never fall in love with me. I started typing my last message, finally the big one.
Dear Agony Aunt,
Last question I promise.
Is it normal ... to have dreams about your boss that you don't really know but you're actually
slowly realising that you're falling in love with but and heres the killer, he is seeing your elder
sister who you havent seen or spoke to in 5 years! These dreams thoughts, there not just
heated and lusting, there romantic and heart-warming too, I just need to know how to stop them!
I suddenly stopped typing as a voice came from above me.
I need you to go to the photocopier with these contracts for me I jumped right out of my skin at

the deep strong voice, I quickly looked up to see Chris looking at me.
I speedily closed the Agony Aunt page and looked back up at him and just nodded as he spoke to
me. I couldn't speak; he was just so... hot! He was about six foot six, with black hair with the
most amazing green eyes, you have ever seen. Mr Christian Howard was one of the youngest
richest men living in London, with hundreds of billions and his good looks and gentleman charm
he could role the world. Well I thought so anyway. It all made him so intimidating.
Anything he asked me to do Id do without a second thought. Although he could be a dick
sometimes, he doesn't think of others or the consequences of his actions or if he did he was blind
to other peoples emotions. Being quite stubborn and blunt with people, he was on the edge of
rudeness but I guess you had to be in business like this. He had a short temper and latched out a
lot whenever he was angry, Ive seen countless times grown men near tears after coming out of
his office but so far he hadnt latched out on me. He could still be snappy and sometimes ask for
things without saying thank you or please but only really if hes stressed and has a lot on and at
the end of the day he would always say how hard Ive worked and he appreciates my help. That
was better than other bosses out there I could imagine.
He tends to have mood swings a lot too, just the other day I was in his office and he was telling
me about the new accounts the company had won or something on them lines. I wasn't really
listening. All I was doing was looking at his big green eyes and his lips moving so fast. I loved
watching him talk about his work. He was so passionate about it all, about stocks, figures and
paperwork I didnt really get what all the fuss was all about but whatever. He loved his job and
that was good enough for me. I remember standing there just watching him mutter away when he
went from business talk to charmer all in one second. He turned round just before I left and said.
Leah did you do something to your hair? he said with a boyish smirk. He knew the affect he
had on me... he must do with the amount I blush every time he grinned.
Yer I got it done yesterday I started playing with it nervously trying not to look at him. Do you
not like it? I Mumbled, I only just had it coloured and cut, I was a little worried it was too much
but Id finally had enough money to treat myself. It must seem rather silly but inside I was doing
a little happy dance. I was hoping that he would notice the differences, it showed that he noticed
me and cared that gave my belly a little warm feeling inside.
No no I think... its just different it... it brings out your eyes he said moving closer so our
bodies were almost touching, he started pulling the hair away from my face and took it behind my
ear. You have amazing eyes he said slowly and deeply. I suddenly stopped breathing and in that
moment when our eyes met I thought he was going to kiss me but as quick as it started he just
turned back round to his desk, looking at the paperwork.
There's a spelling mistake on this he said pulling out the hundred copy contracts I printed for
him. Great! I had to print them all out with bloody spelling errors on them. Perfect! Now he
thinks Im a right moron.
Oh sorry I said taking the papers as I kept my head down looking at the floor cursing again and
again in my mind.
Its fine Just do them again he said sitting back in his chair. How stupid was I to think that he
would have wanted to kiss me?
What an idiot! Men like Christian Howard couldnt help but flirt, it was in his nature. He must
have been mortified when he realised he was flirting with me back then I was just plain Jane

and there he waswith that body!! He had a body like a warrior, big and strong arms that any
girl would want wrapped around her. I really needed to stop thinking about his arms. My mind
started to wonder somewhere completely different. Him in a gladiator outfit with my wrapped in
his tight muscly chest
Lea! he called when I remembered I was still standing there staring at him. Dont you have
some work to do? he said not even looking at me. I always had that problem where I would just
zone out and not realise that youre meant to be doing something else.
Which is exactly what Im doing right now again, I double checked that I minimised the Agony
page.
Looking at him like an idiot I completely forgotten I still had my mouth open, still looking up at
him like he was some Greek god, through my glasses. Yer I forgot to say I wear glasses, only
when Im tired or reading on the computer screen. I thought when I first got them they would
make me look intelligent but right now, looking up at Chris I looked everything but!
Lea Are you ok? You do know how to work the copier righter? he said in a patronising voice
but I knew he was teasing as he grinned at me. Biting hard on my lip, resisting the temptation to
snap back at him I just nodded my head because I didn't trust myself to speak.
Ok, I need three dozen ready for this evenings meeting he said leaving the papers on my desk
and walking away into his office, which can I just say was the same size as my whole flat.
Yes sir I Mumbled. As soon as he was gone I pulled back up the website just to seeing a reply
from agony aunt, I didnt even know I sent anything.
Reply
Dear Troubled Reader,
Well, I think you're in a bit of trouble Hun; you need to speak to him and see if he feels anything
for you without actually saying youre in love with him because you don't what to lose your job
and at the same time losing your sister again which makes me think you need to either talk to him
and your sister or say nothing at all.
You don't what to make things wrong if its not worth it, if youre really in love with him you
need to find out if he feels the same. You need to find out what you really want from this because
you could be making or breaking a relationship here with your boss and your sister.
Take the time to think things through, to work out what is best for you. You can either take a step
back from him, get a new job and start over or do something about it and fight for him.
Remember that your sisters your family, maybe by telling her how you feel you can work things
out.
I cant really tell you what to do other than think of the pros and cons for telling him how you feel
and weighing out which side means more. Your love for your sister or your love of him?
Agony aunt
Well that didnt really help me! I wasnt close to my sister, I never have been and Im quite sure
she hates my guts! But shes still my sister at the end of the day! It was wrong to love her
boyfriend. He wasnt really her boyfriend, I reminded myself. They were just seeing each other
the newspapers said or maybe it was me hoping so.
I I cant say anything. Its not right! I will just forget my feelings for him until they go away!
There thats simple right? Oh god I have no idea. I should really get another job but with the
money and everything this was the best thing right now, I dont think Id be able to get another

job with my lack of knowledge.

Why! Out of every other woman in the city, why is he with Jess? They were so different!
Why did he have to be my boss? There are millions of people in London why do I have to fall for
my boss! And why did he have to be so, perfect! Why couldnt he be a snobby jerk?!
Why did I have to be in love with him?!!

Chapter 2
Jealousy is no more than feeling alone against smiling enemies. Elizabeth Bowen
The day was going on forever! It was like it would never end. As always it was just me and Chris
left at the end of the day. Ill tell you the man works none stop, no wonder he makes so much
money. It was starting to get dark out and I wasnt looking forward to the walk home. With
London being so busy this time of night with everyone finishing work or heading out drinking,
the tubes were jammed and it didnt help that it had started raining as well. Trusty England it
rains, it gets windy, the sun comes out and we have an afternoon of hot sunshine then the wind
picks up and in rains again, the circle of English weather. Great!
After moping about the weather I finally send the last of Chris's emails out I slumped into the
back of my chair with a large sigh after hitting send.
Wait that was send right, I questioned myself. I panicked as I looked that the computer screen.
Oh My God please dont tell me I just deleted that five paper email that has taken me near hours
to complete!
PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE! I searched through the files in hope.
Oh thank God it saved itself! I swear I have no idea why I still have a job I dont understand
technology atoll, Im lucky I can even work my phone.
Right now sendDone.
I closed my eyes thinking that I couldn't wait to get back to my flat and attack the left-over
Chinese from the other night. Yer, I moaned happily and what was awaiting me tonight. I couldn't
wait to chuck on the pjs, grab a large wine of Pinot and watch old episodes of Sex in the City and
Gossip Girl what better way could I spend my Friday nights. Maybe I'll have the whole bottle of
wine that would make me even sadder, I laughed at myself.
I was sitting in my chair smiling like an idiot with my eyes shut, when I heard the GuccI shoes
walking down the hall towards my desk. A high pitched voice came to my ears and before I even
opened my eyes I knew the face to that voice.
"Well, Well, Well... look who it is" I opened my eyes, looking at my ice queen of a sister. Jessica.
In no less than a second I was pushed back in time. I suddenly felt like that scared seventeen yearold again, rather than the twenty-two year old woman I was meant to be. She hadn't changed, tall,
thin and gorgeous everything I wasn't and by looking at the outfit, she wears still living off
'Daddy'.
Ever since I was cut off I haven't seen or heard from Jessica since then. It wasn't even Christian
that told me they were seeing each other. It was in an article in OK magazine called When
Billionaire meets Heiress'. You could imagine how I felt when I saw the picture of my gorgeous
boss standing next to my gorgeous sister at some party. Not great!
At the shock at her standing there I thought I should say something. I moved too quickly and
started falling on the backwards off my chair just before I gripped the table in fright, making the
papers were falling to the floor. Smooth.
I went down to pick them up when she spoke again laughing.
How far you have fallen little sister well you were never that high anyway. Here I am all the
way up here... and there you are she said with her high and mighty voice that made her thinks
shes above someone like the Queen.

Cleaning my throat, I looked back down at the mess I was cleaning up.
Hello Jess I managed to say.
Jessica she corrected me.
Sorry, Jessica I said standing up but with me being so much shorter than her I still felt like that
little girl.
Christian told me you were working for him she lifted her chin, pointing that thousand pound
nose job at me.
Really I didn't know he knew we were sisters I said. If he did surly he would have told me he
was seeing Jess. He might not care for me in the way I would like but he still must care a little to
tell me...
He's not stupid Leah, the last name is a giveaway she said making me feel really dumb. Of
course he knew! Why did I think he would have thought I had the right to know about him and a
sister I hadnt seen in over five years then a thought came to me. What had she told him about
me? Did she tell him why we didnt talk? About Alex
So, how have you been? I mean in the last five years I asked nervously trying to be the better
person.
Better then you it looks. Funny isn't it you once had help and now you are the help she laughed
And what is so funny over here Chris said coming over to us. I stood and watched as Jess
walked over to meet him a few steps away and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him
slowly.
My heart was slowly breaking and I started to feel like the room was getting smaller and smaller.
I looked away quickly back down at the table. I couldnt watch that, it was like she just slapped
me in the face then and there. I could tell that Chris could see from the corner of his eye that my
face went bright red. I knew we could never be together but I didnt need my sister showing me
that right in front of me.
Not in the office Jessica he said pulling Jess away looking a little annoyed.
Sorry you know how I get when I see you, I can't keep my hands off you. Youre so sexy it turns
me on she replied with no sense of whispering atoll. With that, they both went into his office and
I could hear the door lock before hearing her high pitched giggling and them kissing again.
I swore I could hear my heart breaking into thousands of little pieces, smaller than grains of sand.
I just wanted to cry. I can't do this, I can't tell him now I feel and I won't tell her. I'm just going to
have to get along with it and act as everything is normal.
Normal how is this normal. I thought to myself you've known this man for less than six months
and you're secretly in love with him but he's in love with your sister.
THAT IS NOT NORMAL!
Before I thought I was going to break down, I quickly pulled everything together from my desk
and started walking down the hall when Chris and Jess came out of his office.
You off Leah Chris said
Yer, everything is done and I've got everything ready for Kelly on Monday for you. I made her a
list of everything that needs to be done over next week when I'm not here and by number and
your PA's in case she is stuck with anything but seeing as youre not here anyway she doesn't
have much to do I said turning to leave as a voice came from the office.
Why where are you going next week? this came from Jess as she glares at me crossing her arms
over her expensive investment Daddy paid for again. Did she not know I was going to Granddads
birthday? Did it not cross her mind that I might be there
The week away for Granddads Birthday, I've been invited I said shifting from one foot to the
other nervously as she stared me down.
Oh... Dad doesn't know about this she looked up her nose at me the story of our whole sister
relationship.
I couldn't think why he would I said turning to walk away. Our father hadnt cared to know
what Ive ever been up to my whole life, only ever caring about his money and his cars. I'll see

you next week Mr Howard, have a good one and I guess Ill see you on Sunday Jess
Jessica! And youll be seeing him before that. He's invited to the week as well. Christian's done
work with both father and grandpa Jess said.
You never said I said looking straight at Christian, not helping the little bit of hurt that showed
through my eyes. He didn't tell me anything really did he, why would he I only work for him it's
not like were true friends.
I apologies I didn't think he stood tall looking at me. That was it! That was all he can say!
Aaghh this man drove me crazy sometimes a sorry would have been nice!
Whatever, I'll be seeing you both on Sunday then I said as started walking away when Chris
called after me and met me at the lift with no Jess on tail very surprising, I thought they were
attached to the hip, I let myself feel the green stab of jealousy. Damn! I needed to hold it
together!
Could we give you a lift? he asked looking straight into my eyes I thought I was going to
melt I could never stay truly mad at this man. He had these eyes this look that took all the
hurt and anger away from my life and just made me feel warm and full again. I so wanted to
say yes but then I remembered what he said 'could WE give you a lift?' We, includes him and
Jess. Normally I would be head over heels with the offer seeing as it was dark and the rain on a
Friday night but not now, not if it meant spending more time with the devils whore... ok that
maybe a little harsh she is my sister maybe just the devil... or just a whore.
No thanks
Are you sure? Its raining and dark outside, come on it can be dangerous out there he said
actually caring for my safety but want he didn't know was it's not as dangerous as being with him.
I'll be fine, really. Thank you Mr Howard Ill see you Sunday I imagine I said walking into the
lift waiting for the door to close but Christian put his arm out to stop it.
Leah, Ive asked youChris, call me Chris. Please his green eyes were glowing and I was in a
trance. I looked up at him, giving him a small smile as I pressing the button to go down again. I
needed to break this staring game. I couldnt risk falling harder than Ive already gone otherwise
when everything goes wrong sooner or later it will be harder and longer to pick myself up.
Bye I said and as the doors closed I smiled weakly saying his name on my lips Chris. I lent on
the walls finally letting an awaiting tear fall down the side of my cheek. This was going to be the
hardest weekend away of my life.

Chapter 3
You gain strength, courage, and confidence by each experience in which you
really stop to look fear in the face. You are able to say to yourself, I have lived
through this horror. I can take the next thing that comes along. You must do
the thing you think you cannot do. Eleanor Roosevelt
Saturday morning!
I felt like a kid again, Saturday NO SCHOOL! But now it was NO WORK for a whole week but
a whole week with my family. Joy!.
For a change I didn't dream about Chris last night! But it was a nightmare instead. The same
nightmare Ive had since I left home, at the leavers party with my cousin Alex and the last night I
saw my family. Accept from my Granddad and step-Nan, I have no one who I can really call
family. My grandparents always believed in me, when my actual parents always thought me a
disappointment.
I was always a disappointment to them, when I was at school. I was never good at... well anything
really. I hated maths, I mean I can count but why would I ever need to know the square root of
pie in my everyday life. I haven't used it yet! I didn't understand science! Why does the Earth
rotate around the sun? I dont know because it does, why question it! Why do we need to have to
answer that! English... well the day the teachers told my Dad that they thought I was dyslexic. He
got that teacher fired.
He said How dear she! To think that a daughter of mind would be... that! There is no such thing
as dyslexia its all laziness of the mind. Well fix this dont worry he said to me, I was only
fourteen but as time went on he could tell that it wasnt just being lazy. I couldn't really read or
spell at the same age as the other children, I understood all the rules, I just couldn't remember
them. I didn't speak like everyone else in my family either because... well to be honest because I
never could understand the words they were saying. Still can't really. Over the years I tried to
hide it from everyone until it came to the time of doing my exams and told my father I failed all
of them and they thought the reason was that I was dyslexic he looked at me like I had some sort
of disease! Like I was a disgrace to the family name.
I failed all my A levels that my father knew I was taking but he ever knew I did Art and Music
until the day of my results. I got A's in both subjects, I loved Art and I loved music.
They were. They are the only things I'm good at, the only subjects where I feel I can do but my
Mum and Dad would have none of it, my Dad said
You will never make money out of being an artist and I won't have a daughter of mine being
some musician, you will never make any money everything in our family went around money! I
understood that it was important and without it you cant survive but it shouldnt go ahead of
your dreams!
What do you think you will be Leah, a singer? Is that it? Well you won't. Your head is full of
dreams. We've let you get too wild my Mum would say, cocktail in hand as always.
I don't care; I don't need to make money to be happy. and I don't want to be a singer I want to
help make music like composing but I can sing Mum and I'm good with music you've heard
me, I'm ok. I just know that this is the only thing I'm good at and it would make me happy I
begged trying to sound them the best I can that this was something I needed to do.

We are your parents and we know what is best for you and we say you will not be doing art or
music anymore do you understand me my Mother yelled.
Granddad said I'm good and he said he thinks it's a great idea about making music I shouted
back not wanting to back down like always! I needed to fight for what I wanted Nan said and I
was trying to do just that but I knew I knew they would never back down to this.
Your grandfather would tell you anything and I'm telling you. You're not good enough!
I'll always remember that. You're not good enough! You're not good enough! It still hurt. When
someone tells you you're not good at the only thing, you thought you were good at. I used to think
I had a good voice, probably because I was young, but I never wanted to be a singer. I wanted to
help people who loved music like I do and help them make their dreams come true. I would have
loved doing anything! As long as it was to do with music, teaching, composing, producing!
Anything!
That day I went to see Granddad to tell him the about my results. I founded it harder to tell him
about them because he believed in me so much more. When I told him he didn't see it has bad
news. He was so happy for me for getting my two A's in Art and Music, he knew I only cared
about them anyway.
That's my girl, I told you didn't I? I told you, you'll be my little star. On the west end singing
your heart out he hugged me tight. I loved my Granddad so much, he was so happy for me I
forgot about my parents and the other grads.
You know I don't want to be a singer, old man. I just wanted to make you proud of me I said
getting a little teary. It was quite as he stood looking at me with love and proudness shining
through.
I'm always proud of you Leah, for just being you, just the way you are I started crying into his
arms. If I didn't have him I'd be so alone, he was my everything, my Granddad, the Dad I always
needed and the friend I always wanted to have.
Oh dear, now what's going on in here Nanny Meg, Granddads second wife came in the room.
Leah got two A's in Art and Music Granddad said proudly. Nanny Meg cheered in happiness
and pulling me into her arms congratulating me.
Oh, well done dear. You should be out celebrating with your friends, not here with the oldies
she smiled. I loved Nanny Meg, I was very young when my Nan died and I never see my Mums
mother who lives God knows where, so Nanny Meg was the only Nan I ever really had.
I remember thinking 'oldies? They didn't live old, skiing trips and back packing around the
world'
She's right, Lea. Go see your friends
With that I kissed them both goodbye and made my way to a friend's house that was having a
leavers party with everyone from school. Thats where the nightmare happened and things with
my family went from bad too BAD.
After half a bottle of vodka I stopped caring about what had happened with my parents that day.
What will be will be?
The night was going great before my cousin Alex and his stupid friends turned up. They were all
spoiled little rich boys who thought they were god's gift. The walked in dressed from head to toe
in Raphe Lauren just waiting to get beaten up, with their heads held high like they were looking
down their noses at everyone then walking into the party with Alex as there leader. Top dog, he
liked to think of himself. I hated that I was related to him. He freaked me out. The way he
sometimes looked at me just made me feel sick, there was something not quite right with him
mentally. I remember he started acting a little weird a couple of years ago before his parents, my
Uncle Peter and Auntie Ava sent him away to boarding school and ever since he came back he
was just weirder.
Why if it isn't my little cousin he walked over to me eyeing my body up and down with his
dark creepy eyes. He was the same age as my sister why was he at a schools leaver party?

Hello little Alex I said, normally I would never try to annoy or tease him but being drunk,
who cares. The little Alex joke sent a group of girls nearby giggling. Before he could start talking
to me again I slipped away from the group and went to find my friends.
A couple of hours later, I hadn't seen Alex atoll, he must have gone home I thought but was
proven wrong as I went upstairs to use the loo and saw Alex in the way of the door.
What do you want Alex? I said not in the mood for his silly little games, I was too drunk at this
point.
You he said smirking.
Very funny, now move I said but he didn't move a bit.
I'm not joking Leah. I want you and you more than anyone here knows I get what I want he
gripped both my arms hard as he pulled his body towards mine, pushing us together. I let out a
little gasp feeling too shocked and sick to do anything else. I tried to push him away but he
wouldnt let go of me.
I'm your cousin you pervert I yelled. Alex's hand came across my face so hard I fell to the floor.
I remember the heated pain of my cheek and head hitting the hard ground.
Everything happened so fast, I just remember him pulling me into one of the bedrooms with me
kicking and screaming under his hand. He laid me on the bed pushing me hard into the mattress,
he was over powering me and I remember being so scared. I was too drunk to understand what
was going onI didn't know what to do; he was so much more, stronger than me. I remember I
was crying and he was laughing. He tried to kiss me but I hit or scratched him I couldnt
remember but it sent him back enough for me to bring my knee up between his legs. Hearing a
girly scream come from Alex's mouth I run from the room, not faster enough as he grabbed my
arm pulling me back, I screamed aloud hoping someone would hear me over the music but no one
came. He pushed me back on the floor ripping my top. I just remember hitting him over and over
again as he touched my breast and the rest of my body. I felt sick everything was so dizzy. I
reached around me for something to grab I managed to grab something that felt like a hairdryer
and hit him as hard as I could over the head with it, it didnt knock him out but it moved him off
me enough to run I ran out the room, out of the house fighting through the drunken teenagers
and I just kept running until I was out of breath. I couldnt stop shaking; I couldnt get his evil
dark eyes looking down at me I felt sick and cold. I cant remember much after that enough
than the cold, I remember crying all the way home and feeling dirty. I managed to get the bus
near home and walked the rest of the way. By the time I got home, I thought everyone would be
asleep but all the lights where on in the main dining room. I went inside and saw my Mum, Dad,
Jess, Uncle Peter and Aunt Ava and Alex, with a towel attached to his cheek and Aunt Ava
holding a blooded one to his head, he looked pretty hurt. Good! I thought he deserved worse than
that. As soon as he looked my way I couldnt look at him anymore, I felt my heart jump in my
throat and the shaking started again, I needed to get out of here, I couldnt be in the same room as
him.
Hes just attacked me!! I just spent all night running away from him, why is he here in my dining
room! What was going on?
Is he here to say sorry?
Has he told them that he attack me nearly raped me!
From the looks on their faces I don't think so.
Come in Leah... my Mum said... or more hissed.

Chapter 4
He told them I made a pass at him. He told them that I tried seducing him, that I got him drunk
and tried to have my way with him. He said Ive been obsessed with him for years but he just
thought it a childish crush, being too young to understand that they were cousins, he was trying to
be a good cousin by not telling everyone about the other times I tried coming on to him! He said
that he kept saying no but I wouldnt stop and in my drunken state, as he tired pushing me off him
I hit my head on the floor. He said he tried to help but I hit in over the head, out of anger of him
not wanting to be with me. He told them that he wasn't the only one that I've done this to. He told
them that not everyone got away like he did and that most of his friends I had seduced over the
years, that I was the biggest slut at the school.
He told them He told them He told them!
The room went spinning and I fell to my knees on the floor in shock. I couldnt breathe I
couldnt hear anything around me, other than my un-even breathing and the humming of his evil
lies leaving his mouth. No one came over to see if I was ok as I just sat there staring at the floor,
what was happening? They couldnt believe what he was saying could they?
Do you have anything to say? Jessica said sat next to Mum who was crying. I looked around
the room full of people looking at me like I was a disease.
Its not true I whispered as heavy tears fell from my cheeks. I was shaking uncontrollably and I
tried to remember to breathe. It's not true! He's lying, he tried he was going to I tried to
explain but my father stopped me.
Get Out! Dad yelled looking in the opposite direction.
Dad? I cried. How could they believe him?
I said get out. Pack your things, youre not welcome here anymore he said with the littlest of
emotion, like he didnt even care he was getting rid of a daughter.
But... but its not true. Dad you have to believe me I yelled rising to my feet, I knew I wasnt
close to my family but we were still blood. That must mean something. P lease Dad I cried.
Don't call me that you are not part of this family anymore. You have disgraced us for the last
time I yelled louder than Ive ever heard him yell as he looked at me like I was nothing to
him.
Where will I go...? I whispered.
I don't care; from now on I only have one daughter That was the last thing my father said to me
in five years.
I had to look after myself from that point on. I had nothing no one. I could have gone to my
Granddads, I knew he would have helped me but I was so scared to face him after everything that
happened. What if he didn't believe me? Then I would have lost everyone.
After that I went to London, worked in cafes and bars trying to get enough money in to start
working on my music but with the debts coming in I needed a job to get myself back on my feet
but the only thing was I wasnt good at anything other than music. I was lucky I ran into an old
friend from school and she was working as an intern at H.E. and told me of the assistant job
needed there. I was lucky at the interview; the lady was really nice and took a liking to me that
was really how I got the job. I didnt know it was a personal secretary for the CEO and I didnt
know it was for Christian Howard. I had been working for the company for six months before I
met him but I was still really nervous to meet him. He was beautiful, powerful and rich and I
was... neither but I soon got used to being around him. He talked so openly to me, I felt like I
could say anything to him.

But not now! Not now that he was with Jessica. I didnt want them finding where I was and what
I was doing. I was so scared I would say something and he would tell her and like always she
would go run and tell Daddy and they would ruin this job for me and the life I had worked so
hard to build. I felt like a part of the life I had slowly built up without my family was already
starting to fall. I felt empty inside thinking that the small friendship I had made with Chris was
now getting taken away from me. Would he act, differently with me now that he was with Jess?
Would they tell him about the pass, about why my Dad kicked me out? Would he believe Alexs
lies?
Well why wouldn't he I thought, its not like he knows what I was like back then and what I'm
really like now. Would he still want me working for him? Or would he see me as a scandal as
well.
I could deal with him being with my sister and not with me but I couldn't deal with him thinking
badly of me. Of him hating me and I couldn't not seeing him every day, smiling at me. I wouldn't
let it happen. I wanted to show him who I really am, not who my family think. But I can't do that.
I can't be near him without my feelings for him getting too strong. Starting Sunday morning when
I see him, I'm going to spend the whole week trying to stay out of his way and my families. Then
that way my heart will be safe.
Ring Ring Ring!!!
Who was calling me at this time of the morning? Well it was ten... but still! To be honest over the
years I didnt have many friends, I didnt really like getting close to people. So hearing my phone
ring on a Saturday morning was strange.
Hello? I said in a confusingly.
Leah, it's your mother I heard a voice I hardly recognised. Did I hear her right? My Mother?
What was she doing calling ME? After nearly five years without a word and now she just calls
me casually on a Saturday morning. WAIT!
How did you get this number? I asked forgetting how rude I sounded I didnt really care
anymore.
Your grandfather she answered bluntly. That couldnt be true! Grandfather would have given
her my number without asking me first.
Oh was all I could say. I was in shock! I haven't spoken to her in so long, what did she want?
Youre probably wondering why I'm calling you, well Jessica told me all about her seeing you
the other day at Christian's office and that your invited to your Grandfathers Birthday this week
she said so formally like this was a business call rather than speaking to a daughter you havent
seen in over five years.
You heard correctly I said.
We thought it would be better if we were to see each other before the celebration so there is to
be no conflict, at the affair She said.
Ok I managed to say
Good, I'm glad you agreed. We are all staying in London right now, so we are asking if you
would like to come over for dinner tonight? my jaw dropped. Dinner tonight I was in shock
I didnt know what to say; I didnt want to meet them for dinner I didnt ever want to see them
ever again! But how do you say no to someone thats trying to stop the conflict between them
without starting drama you cant.
... Ok' I said again, not saying anything else.
Good, I shall be expecting you at seven then. Goodbye she said hanging up before I had a
chance to say 'Bye' I put down the phone and just stared into space. Did that really just happen?
Did I really just have, no more than a minute, conversation with my mother who I havent spoken
too in five years?
I phoned Granddad but it goes to his answer phone most likely avoiding me after giving my
number away.

Hey, old man its Lea. Just thanking you for the heads up and giving my number out. Just got off
the phone with my Mother, asking be over for dinner round theirs tonight. I'm kind of freaking
out about it so if you could call me back that would be great but if not I'll see you Sunday to ring
your neck old man. Love You. Thank again, Bye
Oh, god what am I going to wear!

Chapter 5
In a perfect world, when he's with her, he would be wishing he was with
me; when he looked at her, he would be looking at me; when he smiled at
her, his smile would be for me; when he thought about someone, he would
be thinking about me. In a perfect world, he would realize that she wasn't
the one he was supposed to be with and I would still be standing here
waiting for him still when he finally knows this. But this isn't a perfect world
and people do get hurt, you smile when you feel like crying, you act like
you're okay when you're falling apart inside and you let it go. You move on,
because there's nothing else you can do Quote
Dinner!
What do families wear to Saturday night dinner?
Standing outside my closet looking at all my clothes I had no idea what to wear. For someone
who was in as much debt as I am, I have a lot of clothes, they werent designer or even that
expensive.
Come on, I'm Christian Howard's assistant and he pays me a good wage but not a lot when living
in London but I have to say I have a Topshop weakness! And H&M, Zara, River Island, well
everywhere.
So what was it to be? Casual? Smart? Casual smart?
Oh, who cares? I thought, I'll be sitting opposite Jess anyway so whatever I wear I'll feel like a fat
pig. I wasn't as big as I used to be when I was younger but with Jess' supermodel body my size 12
bum felt like ten times bigger. I had short stubby legs, big hips and curves. When Jess had long
thin legs, the tightest toned bum I'd ever seen, with long dark hair. Bitch. My hair was just over
the shoulder and was a light reddish copper colour. Not Ginger!
How about skinny pale jeans, brown wedges with a cotton baggy top with a brown cardigan and a
belt? Too casual! How about my one shoulder cocktail dress with gold jewellery and my heels?
Too smart! God, at this point I'm already with my hair curled and make-up done but I was just
standing there in my hot pants and tank top. I always over think everything! Just pick an outfit
Leah I screamed at myself.
Why do I care so much what I wear?
Bee Bee! The doorbell went off. Running up to see who it was I opened the door and I couldn't
believe who was at the other side...
What are you doing here? I said looking straight into Christian's beautiful face. He looked
good, he was wearing black smart jeans, a white shirt and a cream raincoat. Guys had it so easy,
especially when they looked like Chris did. He could put a black sack on and look good and no
one would say anything bad about it.
He looked at me and then looked me up and down. I felt... every emotion imaginable I just
couldnt think which one I felt more I was getting really hot. How could I not feel anything
when he was looking at me like that? I felt naked with his stare which made me blush. I looked
down to realise that I might aswell be naked wearing these shorts in front of him.
Arr you're not ready he said looking back to my face.
Not ready for what? I asked confused.
I'm driving you to your parents for dinner. Didn't Jessica tell you he asked
No...No she didn't. So you're coming to dinner tonight? Great! Just what I needed!

Yer I have business with your father to talk about and Jessica invited me... I hope that's all right
by you he said giving me his charming smile.
No, that's fine I said trying to take in that he was at my front door.
It brought me back to a dream I had of him, when he came barging into my flat and run over to
me kissing me until I was melting into his arms. Which then he carried me into my bedroom and
made love to me all night. I had a lot of sugar that night. Always makes my dreams more
dramatic.
Shaking my head I saw him look back down at my legs with then I realised yet again how I
looked. He'd never seen me outside work. He'd only seen me in my plain black work trousers and
baggy shirts. But now like this I felt... naked.
Sorry, come in. I was just getting changed I said to him showing him to the sofa. Oh god the
owner of a billionaire company and my boss is sitting on my ugly sofa. Not really first class.
Really I thought you were going like that he joked making me laugh nervously.
Ha Ha! Do you want a drink... or hmm anything? I tried being a good hostess but I lacked the
experience not really having many guest over... well no one over. I did have many any friends.
No, it's ok... I'm fine he said sitting down looking up at me.
Ok, I'll just be a minute I said walking back over to my room.
Take your time he said from the sofa.
Thanks! Oh and thanks again, for taking me over there, I really didn't fancy getting the tube
I said smiling at him thinking how much better it was now I knew I had a lift.
Well I'm glad you didn't have to he said sweetly.
I walked casually back to my bedroom and shut the door when I started moving around like a
mad woman. What to wear what to wear Aaghh!! I screamed in my mind! Bloody Christian
Howard and his bloody good looks! Like I wasnt nervous enough!
________________________

Sitting in Leah's flat and it's exactly what I thought it would be like. It waswarm and homely. It
reminded me of the flat me, Mum, Gemma (my sister) and Ben (my brother) stayed in before I
became rich. It felt like old times. It wasn't very tidy but at the same time wasn't unclean. With
clothes everywhere and loads of other girly things, it looked more lived in. Not like my houses
which feel like hotels instead of homes. I still couldn't believe I was in her flat. After months of
trying to keep the whole employer and employee relationship going with this girl here I am, on
her sofa.
Ever since I first met Leah I thought she was the strangest girl I'd ever met. She was like none of
the other employees that work there. She was nothing like the other females Ive met. I couldn't
work her out. When she smiled at me, it looked... real. Like she was happy to see me but at the
same time I could see by looking into her eyes that there was something that was missing,
something happened to her sometime in her life that was hurting her.
It hit me one day, when she came into my office, that I was attracted to her. I couldn't keep my
eyes of her and when she was near me I had to fight myself not to kiss her.
But I couldn't kiss her; I couldn't do anything with her. And I hated how much I wanted to. It
scared me. She was not like the normal girls I went with. She was... different. She was the type of
girl that, if you had you wouldn't let go. She was the good girl. She would be the one, just not my
one. She was too... sweet and innocent for me. I would break her heart without knowing
That's why I started seeing Jessica because I knew that with her it was nothing but a bit of fun and
we both knew that. No mixed feelings. At the start I didn't know that Jessica was Lea's sister. I
didn't even know James had two daughters he only ever talked about Jessica. They were all so

different. The Andersons were good people but spoiled and selfish I was told and they have been
shown to be very proud and thought themselves above others. I saw all that in Jessica and her
father but never in Leah or in her Grandfather Rupert, he was a good man.
I told myself that I would end things with Jessica as soon as the deal went through with James
and Rupert. It wasn't right! Being with Jessica when I wanted the other sister instead, they were
both so different. Jessica was this glamorous tall sexy blonde but her problem was she knew it.
Leah was this small pretty, loveable girl who was equally desirable and her problem was she
didn't know it.
When she opened the door to me earlier she looked so sexy in her short shorts, with her little legs.
I thought about how perfect her legs would be wrapped around my waist. The moment I saw her,
my mouth went dry; I couldn't stop my eyes looking her up and down. I've only ever seen her in
her boring oversized clothes at work but earlier I could see every curve in her body. It made my
whole body go as hard as ice just thinking about it. She'd only been gone for a moment and then
she came into the room looking flushed and ready to go. She most likely rushed around getting
ready not wanting me to have to wait long; she was always the sweet girl that cares more about
others than herself. When she stopped moving around getting all her things in her bag she finally
turned to me.
Sorry I took so long she said.
Wow without thinking it was the first thing that came out of my mouth.
Whats wrong? Do I look stupid? I knew I shouldn't of worn a skirt she said turning round back
to her bedroom.
She was wearing a floral skirt, with a white top and a baggy brown cardigan, I dont know what
you ladies call them scarf things... snoods or something like that. She looks perfect, like she was
stepped out of a magazine. It was nice seeing her in her normal casual clothes, she looked so
different, younger. I looked at her face as she looked at me and a smile broke out on my face as I
saw how cute she looked, red cheeked biting nervously on her bottom lip.
No, no you look great. It's just I never seen you in anything but your work things. You look
lovely I said smiling at her. I watched her starting to blush a darker red than her already was
which only made me grin harder and for her to get more embarrassed playing with her hands.
Thanks she said You ready?
Yep with that I followed her out of the flat before taking one last look at her legs. For such
short legs they were really driving me crazy.

Chapter 6
That's your car? I asked.
Yep, why don't you like it? Was he joking? Its the hottest of all guys! They went well
together! I could say what it was but I dont know but! I know it was black and had no roof and
that was hot!
No, I love it... I just thought that you would have Steve drive you; I didnt think youd drive
yourself That's all I said nervously not really knowing what I was getting at, to be honest I
didnt know he could drive, he always had Steve his chauffeur drive me.
I can sometimes do things for myself now and then Leah. Like being a normal person and I
didnt think Steve wanted to spend his Saturday night driving me around he laughed.
Sorry, I didn't mean to be rude I quickly apologised.
Don't be silly Lea, you don't need to explain yourself to me I knew what you meant, I was just
joking. He said as we walked down the starts of my apartment to his car. I was so excited to sit
in it!
Oh, well you know it's sometimes hard to tell with you. He laughed and opened the door of me,
like a true gentleman.
Thank you
After driving in silence for a bit I tried to think of something to say.
How far is the hotel that my parents staying in?
On the other side of London... so we'll be there in about twenty maybe thirty minutes
I just nodded and looked at the window trying to breathe and keep relaxed but being in Christian's
car and being so close to him didn't help.
My heart was beating louder than a drum and my breathing were coming out too fast. I looked
down at my hands and I couldn't stop them from shaking.
Christian's soft voice made me look back up to him quickly. Are you ok?
Breathe ...Yer breathe I'm...I'm fine breathe. I think I'm having a panic attack, I thought to
myself.
You don't look fine Leah, your face has gone white and you're shaking I could feel his breath
on my face all the over from where he sat.
I'm ... just ... scared... I mean... I'm... I'm just a little nervous That's all
He lends over and took by hand in his. I thought my heart was going to leap out of my chest and I
stopped breathing completely.
It's going to be ok Lea. I know you haven't seen your family in so long...
You do? Did Jess tell you that?
Jessica did say something about it but it was your grandfather that told me everything
Grandfather everything?
Im working with Rupert on a project as well as your father. He told me the whole story. I know
this it hard for you Leah. And I think youre being very brave and forgiving towards your family
Oh god he really did know everything. And he believes her side above her families. Why?
I looked at his hand that was still holding on to mine and without thinking I took hold of his hand
as well. It must have been the fact that I was hyperventilating that made me take such a bold step
but with his hand already holding mine I felt... safe.
I felt a weird feeling that made me not feel so scared about tonight because... I know Chris will be
there. I know not for me but he was still here.
Thank you

Leah, I'm sorry I didn't tell you about me and Jessica. To start with believe me I didn't realise
that you were sisters or that you were related to your family atoll actually
It's ok. I mean whatever you do in your private life isn't not my concern Mr Howard
It's not very private when it's to do with your own family, Leah
There was a long silence before I spoke again.
Mr Howard... I don't know how much you know about my family or are relationship but trust me
when I say that 'my family's' business is their own. The only person in my family who loves me is
my Granddad
With that I took my hand away from his and tried to move as far away from him as possible,
which had me pressed up close to the window. He obviously didn't know everything, how stupid
to meet before the few believe my side.
I know that there was a scandal between you and a boy five years ago and that your family
disowned you for this. I know that your family left you to defend for yourself and that is how you
came to work for me and I 'know' that your grandfather loves you very much and you him.
So he didn't know who the boy was and he didn't know the whole story about what Alex had told
my family or what he actually did to me.
I do think your being very brave to face your family after all them years and to be so forgiving to
them, by just put the pass behind you all and start anew. It's good, Yer?
I... I guess
He just smiles at me and looked back at the road.
This is gonna be one long night.

________________________

It had been another ten minutes after either of us said anything.

I thought to just leave her to think for a bit. I can't imagine what she's going through, I was
always so close to my family and I loved the dearly.
But Leah looked terrified!
I know it was a long time, I mean five years. But at the day they are still her family.
I thought back to the day I meant Rupert, for a business meeting and I found out that he was Lea's
grandfather.
He was always a nice old guy, in his early eighties.
He came up to me after the meeting and said that he was very generous that I was helping is
business.
With these new business developments, I feel, happy knowing that the business is in good hands.
At brings me great joy that the Anderson name will stay intact Rupert said.
I dont think you have anything to worry about their Rupert, your families all very successful,
isnt your Grandson Joseph in USA with hes own company doing great and Jessica's modelling,
you should be very proud of your family, Mr Michaels I said
Yes, that is true I am I proud grandfather, especially with my youngest granddaughter, Leah. She
has made it all on her own, I mean I no she only works for you in London but she has done so
without the family's name or money. She is very special to me
I'm sorry... you've lost me. Are you saying that Lea... I mean Leah is your granddaughter my
receptionist Leah?
Yes, didn't you know boy. I thought you were known to Jessica, I thought she might of said
something

No, she didn't. I thought James only had one daughter, I never hear him talk about her
Well he wouldn't have, Leah left home after my son kicked her out for being herself
It was from what Rupert had said and what I managed to get out from Jessica that Leah was
involved with another boy five years ago and disgraced the family with her scandal. Which is
something I found puzzling because it didn't sound like Lea atoll but I guess she would have been
young. Seventeen or eighteen, we all did stupid things back then. But to have been disowned
because of it is barbaric.
I was at complete shock when I realise who Leah looked so much like her grandfather.
It was the eyes. They both have bright green eyes.
Her eyes were the first thing I saw when I looked at her. It wasn't her cute pretty face that made
me stop and notice her. I mean I'm around beautiful and more glamorous women all the time.
It was them eyes. She was like a witch that spelled a magic spell over me.
They were so big and bright and I just wanted to swim in them. I'm completely under the spell!
When she smiles I can't help but to smile too. Her whole face lights up and its in them eyes that
you can tell its no act and that she's laughing from her soul as her eyes sparkle.
That's one of the things I like best about this girl. I can read her like a book from just looking at
that face. She tries to hide her emotions but if you look closely enough you can tell how she's
really feeling.
She wears her heart on her sleeve.
Like now. I can tell that she's nervous; she's biting on her bottom lip, her eyes are swilled up like
she could break down any moment and she wasn't smiling.
Which wasn't right? Some people you look at and you can see that they don't smile a lot, whether
it is because the straight sour look on their faces or that it looks so fake but some people were not
made to smile. Kind of like Jessica.
But Lea always smiled. Her smile looked true like it was always there without her even have to
try. But now she sat in my car nibbling on her bottom lip and looking so sad.
It had me want to wipe that look away and make her smile.
What do you call a pig that does karate?
She looks over at me with narrowed eyes and then a small smile starts to shine on her face.
I don't know she smiled at me with those wide green eyes
A pork chop
Like music, she started to laugh out loud which made me smile too. I always smiled more around
her.
That was funny she said to me. I was shocked she found that so funny. I thought everyone had
already heard these jokes but I could tell by the fact she was still laughing and the look on her
face that it was real.
She was real.
Were here I said turning into the hotel entrance. Here it goes
Yep here it goes she said

Chapter 7
If you don't believe in ghosts, you've never been to a family reunion. ~Ashleigh
Brilliant
Walking into my parent's suite, my heart is beating hard against my chest.
Chris and I walk into the door to see my family all sitting in the seating area of the room in listens
as classical music plays around them. As they see us enter the room they are all up from the seats
welcoming Chris.
Christian! I thought you'd never get here Jessica said coming over pecking him on the cheek
I didn't realise we were late. Mr Anderson, Mrs Anderson Chris shook my fathers hand and
kissed my mothers. No one had even looked my way let alone said, hello to their daughter that
they haven't seen in five years.
Christian, you look well my dear. How is you mother? my Mum said
She's great thank you. She and my family are all very excited about the week away he said.
Wait, he's families coming too! I was going to meet his family?
I thought you were all woke no play, Christian and here you are taking a week off my father
said
Well I have a good team behind me and I believe they are more than ok looking after things for
me. I trust them
Well that's good, you need trust in life my father said slowly looking over at me.
I still stood in the same place when I first came in and no one had looked my way.
Until now, that was.
Everyone looked over at me, at once. I felt cornered and more nervous than I ever had been in my
life. I wanted my family back but then again I know it will just go back to the way they used to
be. Just being ignored all the time... but when something went wrong I was the reason why.
Everyone stood silent for a moment before I walked forward to say Hello
Well look who it is? James. Are long lost daughter has come back to us my Mum said
I would have come back if I knew I was wanted, Mum... I said before my father saying.
We have company Leah not now. Let's just have dinner, with no drama, yes my Dad said
looking at me.
Oh because I was the one that made the drama right!
I nodded and couldn't bring myself to smile at him. I was never good at fake smiles.
Dinner is ready, sir a maid said coming into the room.
Shall we

I always hated the food my family ate. Nothing was ever simple and easy. I'm so glad I ate before
coming.
The dinner table was a large rectangle, with Dad at one end and Mum on the other. I faced Jess
and Chris opposite me. Everyone was so far apart.
So you look different Leah said Jess. You have lost some of your fat
SOME!! I'VE LOST TWO STONE!
Chris was leaning back in his chair, looking at me with a straight face and Jess smirking at me
Oh... thanks I said

So Leah I hear you work for Mr Howard now. That's very good for you isn't it Mum said
Yes I do. I'm very lucky to work there I said looking at my plate and keeping my head down. I
hated it when the spotlight was on me.
Youre lucky that, lovely Christian here gave you the job
Actually it wasn't me who hired Lea but my team did when I was in the states, but now shes
working for me, I wonder how I worked without her so far Chris said smiling at me. I never
heard him say that before. I could tell I was blushing but I didn't care I just kept on looking at
him. Shes a remarkable girl he spoke with such emotion to his voice that I felt my heart fly out
of my chest and land in his hands to do with as he wished. It bothered me how he called me a girl
and not a woman. Is that how hes always going to see me, as a girl.
Well, have you heard about my news Leah? I'm going to be on the front cover of Vogue next
month of the summer season! Isn't that amazing Jess said shinning her own spotlight of herself.
She loved the lime light.
Yes very I said and then spent the next twenty minutes playing with my food.
I just sat and listened to them all talk like I wasn't even there. They didn't include me in any
conversation just like before, things hadn't changed.
My family still hated me like they have all my life.
I feel alone like I have all my life.
Drinks the waiter asked.
A whiskey Dad said. My tonic' said Mum. More wine and brandy for the lovely couple
and...
Oh never mind the waiters gone, I'll just die of dehydration, I thought to myself dramatically.
No one even noticed I was there.
Excuse me Christian said walking out the room
Am I to understand that you are to join us in celebrating your grandfathers birthday this week,
Leah my father said to me
Yes. Granddad invited me
Well I hope you behave yourself through the week. I don't wish for another scandal on the
family. Do you hear me Leah my Mum said to me
Why do you always think the worst of me?
You have never given me reason not to think the worst of you Leah my father yelled at me
You automatically think the worst! Before Alex made up them lies...
STOP, stop this right now! my Mum screamed
Look what you've done now' Jess said grabbing Mums hand 'can't we just not talk about what...
happened in the past. I just want peace this week
'No I think we need to talk about... I started saying for my Dads hand hit the table making
aloud.
Enough!!
Just then Chris walked into the room. We all turned round to see him and went quite everyone
looked at me with disgust.
Everything ok? he said sitting back down and looking round at everyone.
We were just talking about the holiday Jess said I was thinking, why don't, we all travel up
together? I mean you, me and Leah
What? I and Chris both said.
Yer why not, I mean Mum and Dad are flying there with the McKinley's. Chris, you were
thinking of driving to the country with me right? How where you planning on going up there?
she asked me.
I didn't understand what was going on; she was actually trying to help me?
No something was going on.
I...I was planning on getting the train

No, no that won't do. No sister of mine is getting on the train for six hours. You will come with
us she said looking at Chris who still had a straight face also looking confused.
'Well, Jess I don't know what to say....
'Say thank you. Jessica is doing a very nice thing my mother said
Of course. Thank you I said
Well that's settled we shall pick you up at eight. Right Chris darling?
Great' he said smiling
Yes great!
Me, my sister who hates me and is up to her schemes and her boyfriend...my sexy boss who I'm
in love with, In a car together for six bloody hours. Oh things just couldn't get any better!
Here are your drinks the waiter said as he brought everyone their order and surprised me by
serving me a glass of Pinot. I look at him confused before turning to see Chris raising his glass up
to me to a quick wink he noticed me.

Chapter 8
It was early Sunday morning and I was in no mood to be waiting around for anyone yet here I am
waiting of Jessica for about twenty minutes now.
What the hell is she doing up there?
I was never a morning person. I always wake up at six every morning without fault but I still
hated it. I was the grumpiest person alive. I need sleep. I need a coffee but no I'm here in my
jeep waiting for Jessica to put her slap on.
Six hours of driving with her is going to drive me crazy. On top of that Lea was now coming. I
didn't mind but I couldn't every well relax around her.
Thinking about Lea we were meant to pick her up five minutes ago and it's gonna take another
half an hour to get to her.
I pulled out my phone to give her a call.
Hello? she answered.
Hey Lea its Chris
Oh, hey you ok? her voice always put a smile on my face.
Yer great thanks just waiting for your sister to get ready. I'm afraid we're going to be a bit late I
said rubbing my sleepy eyes in annoyance.
That's fine I'm sure I can find something to do for a bit. I was thinking of going down to the cafe
outside do you what a coffee? she asked.
She was an angel!
That would be great I said to her with the biggest grin on my face.
Still on the phone with Lea, I heard Jessica get in the car.
I hate this car, it's too big she said. I just rolled my eyes at her.
Ok, I'll see you soon Lea said.
Bye I said hanging up the phone.
Who was that? Jess asked. She leans over a kisses me. I looked over at her and took in the way
she looked. She was wearing a short shirt with a pink low cut top and pink high heels. It was a
little over the top, for just sitting in the car for six hours.
I was only wearing jeans and a white top and she looked like she was about to go on a night out. I
guess she always look like that, just encase the photographers were around to get a cheap shoot.
The amount of stuff she brought was ridiculous three Louis Vuitton bags and three cases.
Got enough stuff there? I asked her sarcastically
No Mummy and Daddy took my dresses with them she said in reply as a rolled my eyes at her.
We got over to Leas flat quicker than I thought. I stopped the car just outside her apartment when
Jess moved over me to hit her hand on the car horn.
BEEP BEEP!
Jessica you could have just called her I said annoyed that her rude behaviour.
We have no time for that she grinned in that bitchy way. I knew her too well to fall of the sweet
innocent act.
We would have had, more time if you hadn't taken so long I said getting out the car to go get
Leah but as soon as a got to her door she opened it.
Well it takes some time to look this amazing she said looking back in her mirror.
Hi, sorry if I took too long Leah said grabbing her large gym bag, which I grabbed for her. She
only had two bags.

Here let me
Oh, thank you she said. I just smiled down at her. She looked good; she was wearing skinny
jeans, a baggy top and a boy fit jumper. She looked so natural with her hair down and only a light
touch of make-up.
Pulling my eyes from her and I took her bag to the car.
We were all ready to go now, me and Jess in the front and Lea at the back.
Hi Jess Leah said smiling at her sister.
Hey Jess said without even looking at her. I looked at Lea from my mirror but she seemed to
just brush it off.
I brought your coffee Chris and I brought sandwiches, Diet Coke and crisps if we get hungry
Lea said passing me my coffee.
Well done, you're the best I said turning around I saw her blush a little.
Oh, well you didn't get me anything Leah, thanks Jess said in her childish way
I got you sparkling water. I remembered you liked that Lea said holding it up to her.
Jess held a straight face before turning around grabbing the water from Lea saying. This will do
I rolled my eyes and started driving.
It was silent until we got on the motorway.
So Leah youre not seeing anyone? Jessica asked her half turning around looking at her then
me. I looked in the mirror to she Leah's face, she looked embarrassed.
No, I'm not seeing anyone her answer made me happy.
There must have been someone you were with through the last five years. Come on I want the
gossip Jess pushed.
There is no gossip Jess, I haven't met anyone Lea said looking out the window.
Its sad how many people are out there alone and single these days. Why are you single Leah?
Jessica I said warning her to stop. She was being too pushy and insensitive or maybe it was
just I didnt want to hear about Lea being with other guys. I felt this strange sharp bolt on pain in
my heart at the thought of her with anyone. What? Jessica said looking back at me.
I guess I just haven't found the right person. We all can't be a size zero and look as beautiful as
you Jess. I'm not as lucky as you two are to have found each other Lea said putting her ear
phones in and listening to her music. I guess she wanted to blare out Jessica. I wish I thought of
that.
We stopped at the services after driving for three hours. Jessica went into the small shop because
she wanted a walk around.
I turned round to see Lea sleeping.
She been a sleep for a couple of hours, she must need to eat or walk around a bit.
I open the door and leaned over to shake her softly to wake her up. Lea, Lea wake up she
makes a little cute sleeping noise and tries to push me away lightly. I stroked her face lightly
pulling her hair out of the way.
She was so beautiful. I just wanted pull her into my arms and never let go... her eyes suddenly
open up and she looked at me with confusion and then looks at my hand on her cheek. I
completely forgot what I was doing I jerked my hand away and moved away from her.
I was trying to wake you I said standing outside of the car.
Where are we? she asks stretching. We're at a service station. I thought you might want to get
some air
Cool, did you want any of the sandwiches I made?'
Yer sure I said
You want to eat them of the grass over there, like a picnic she said. I nodded and we started
walking over to the grass and sat on the blanket I brought over. We both sat down close next to
each other. Leah was looking through the bag she brought over. She was biting on her lip which I
know she only did when she was thinking about something.

What is it? I asked looking at her. Her eyes meet mine and she let out a little laugh.
Nothing... I just remembered that I only made one type of sandwich, there all the same
sandwiches, ham and cheese, did you mind? she said.
I just laughed and grabbed one of the sandwiches in her hand. I don't mind and thank you
She smiled and started eating hers
Oh! Where's Jess? she looked around to look for her sister who I had completely forgotten
about.
She's gone in the services to have a look around I told her. She looked at the blanket we were
sitting on in a strange shocked expression.
Oh, I'm sorry I'm making you eat on the ground when you could be eating something much nicer
than my stupid sandwich she started to get up when I pushed lightly on her shoulders for her to
stay put.
Don't be silly Lea. No one makes me do things I don't want to do. Well maybe my Mum, but
other than that no one and I like your sandwich. Stop putting yourself down it angered me when
she did that to herself.
I don't... she tried to say.
Yes you do. You need to give yourself more credit she looked straight into my eyes as she
thought about what I said. She looked lost. I couldnt understand why she found it so hard to
see the good in herself what I see every day. She looked away looking a little awkward before she
smiled down at the sandwiches.
Ok then, I admit these sandwiches are amazing she laughed taking a bit.
You know it's not just your sandwiches that are amazing Lea' I said slowly to her. I had no idea
why I said that. I had no idea what I was going to say next! But I didn't need to say anything, as
Jess joined us.
Here you are she said standing above us looking down with her arms folded
Care to join us? I asked her
What on the floor? I'm not sitting on the ground she raised her noise up in the air.
Oh come on Jess lighten up. Just sit down I said to her. I half thought, she was going to have a
paddy but she rolled her eyes and then came down to the floor but instead on sitting on the
ground, she sat on my lap. I looked at her wanting to tell her to get off but with Jess it was better
to just let her do as she likes or god knows what she would do.
Do you what a sandwich? Lea asked Jess passing over the other sandwich she made.
No! I'm not eating that. Do you have any idea what that would do to my legs? Jess said I
couldn't help but laugh at her, everything was the end of the world for her, and she never just sat
back and enjoyed life. Unlike her sister who just laid there on the ground, with her shoes off and
her feet playing with the grass. Her face looking up at the sunny sky with her eyes closed; she
was so much more down to earth than her sister.
Well waste not want not I said grabbing the other sandwich.
After eating all the food Lea brought. It was time to head off again.
Leah you sit in the front. I wish to lie down and sleep the rest of the way Jess said like she was
giving orders. Lea just nodded.
On the road again and my eyes kept twitching over at Lea. 'Do you think I could put some music
on without waking her up?'
Yer why not I said passing her the CD case.
WOW I didn't know any of these albums where out yet she said flicking through the different
bands. I felt my ego rise as I looked over at her impressed face.
Yer well, I have shares and my friend owns Acoustic Records, he gets me all there new stuff
early and as a shareholder I get loads of music for free I explain to her feeling like a teenage.
I never thought you liked this type of music, I thought you were a more classic type of guy
I like the classic artist like Elton John, Lionel Richies, ahh...

Meat Loaf, Bon Jovi. I love them too, cant make them like that anymore she said taking the
words out of my mouth.
Really I thought you would be a more blues type of girl I said and we both laughed
No I love all types of music. But I guess rock, emo, maybe a bit of the blues, but mainly
anything. But I do have a guilty pleasure of musicals' she laughs 'like Les Miserables, is my
favourite
Look at the back of the case I told her. She looks at the back and sees the soundtracks of Les
Miserables. 'It's my Mum's favourite too I explained making her laugh.
Oh yer she giggled. Your Mums, I bet you listen to it all the time she joked putting it on and
starts singing along to the lyrics quietly. I couldn't hear very well but it sounded like she had a
really good voice really good.
I found myself laughing more than ever. Having Lea in the front has made these last three hours
go by so fast, I thought as I was now pulling into the golf club.

Chapter 9
This was a golf club? Are you joking? It's a bloody castle!
Looking around all I could see was the green. The grass, the trees. Living in London you forget
about what nature looks like. Everything was silent. All you could hear was the wind in the trees
and birds singing.
I loved it!
The club was huge. It looked like one of them castles you saw on them Jane Austen films ,
Pemberley. With wild flowers and a large blue lake. It was amazing.
Did her Granddad really own this? Why had she never known this before?
Pulling up on the long drive at the front of the steps, the staff came out to take are things for us.
Mr Howard, with both Andersons sisters Chris said smiling at me from the corner of his eye.
Yes sir. If you would all like to follow me I'll get you all checked in the man said as we
followed him.
I walked in behind the others slowly taking everything in. compared to outside, the inside was
more modern that I would have thought. Everything looked... so rich. The fabrics, the chandelier
and the paintings on the sealing.
Everything was the best of the best. It was classic, just like Granddad.
I was standing in the middle of the lobby looking up at the paintings, with my mouth open like an
idiot. Before Chris said my name to come over to the desk. I walked over to them and Chris
passes me my room key and a piece of paper with the week's activities.
Christian! a voice came from the door way. It was an elderly woman wearing a large summer
hat and sunglasses. She had long black hair and tanned skin, and when she removed her hat and
glasses I could tell it was his Mum. He looked so much like her. Chris walked up to her and
wrapped his arms around his Mum giving her a bear hug.
Mum! It's good to see you
Look at you... you need fattening up my love she said kissing his cheek. Behind her came
running in two little boys, jumping up at Chris who catches them both in his arms.
Simon! David! How dear you run out the car like that a younger women came. She was tall and
thin looking like a supermodel with long blonde hair. I looked at Jess who seemed to just put her
nose up at her and look away. Looking back at her I didn't see the little girl holding her hand. She
looked about four or five, with bright ginger hair, like mine.
Hey Gem Chris said kissing her on the cheek and bending down to pick up the little girl Hello
kiddo, where's Karl? Chris asked just before two tall good looking men came in the door way.
One was tall with board shoulders and dark black hair carrying in a new born baby in his arms.
And the other was fair, just as tall and mussels like Chris's but comparing them both, Chris's face
was gorgeous this guys was more of a pretty boys face younger.
I'm going over there Jess said walking over like she thought she was on a catwalk.
I stayed where I was thinking that Chris would want to greet his family without me in the way.
I watched at afar as he greeted the two men.
How's my little Godson? Chris asks looking at the little baby.
He's been sleeping the whole way here said the guy. I think this is his sisters husband Karl. He
and Chris where best friends and started working together years ago before he married Chris's
sister Gemma. Who must be the blonde girl and the other guy must be his younger brother Ben. I
think he was the same age as me or a little older. It was weird how Chris was more like his Mum

in looks with the black hair and greenly blue eyes and his brother and sister were both blonde and
fair.
I could see Chris introduce everyone too Jess. Everyone smiled and said hello. I looked at
Gemma who had taken the little baby into her arms and didn't smile at Jess.
Then suddenly everyone looked my way and Chris called me over.

________________________

Jessica this is my family, family this is Miss Jessica Anderson her grandfather and I work
together. And he owns the golf club I say to my family. My mother is the first to say hello
followed by everyone else but Gemma. She always was a bit harsh with the girls I dated. It was
weird now she was married to one of my best friends I was no longer the protected elder brother
but now she was protective over me. Saying things like they're not good enough for you, they're
only using you for your money and bla bla bla.
She just ignored her and carried Connor in her arms.
Chris, who is that girl over there looking at us? Ben said. I turned round to have a look to see
Lea face go bright red and look away. Everyone else had looked over to see who it was.
Leah! Come meet my family I yield at her. She walked over and stood next to me looking
nervous as everyone looked at her.
This is Miss Leah Anderson. Jessica's younger sister and my sectary back in London I said to
everyone. Hello she only said one word and I could see in my mothers face she loved her.
Jessica, Lea, this is my mother Sarah, my sister and her husband Gemma and Karl. Their twins
Simon and David, their new born Connor and this little princess is Paige I finish holding Paige
up in my arms.
Hello Paige... I like your head band, its very pretty Lea said to the little girl in my arms.
Normally Paige never talks to people she doesn't know but she pulled out her arm and took Leas
hair in her hand playing with it.
You have the same colour as me Paige said to Leah. Everyone around laughed and I saw even
my sister liked Lea. Its nice to meet you Leah Gemma said to her.
Aaghh...ahh I heard Ben say oh, yer this is my younger brother Ben I said to Lea. I didn't like
the way Ben was looking at Leah.
It is a pleasure to meet you Leah and may I say I like the colour of your hair very much he said
to her.
I like the colour of your hair? Oh come on Ben.
But to my Lea just laughs and says Thank you.
Well look, a party in the lobby on my own Birthday and I wasn't invited we all turn around to
see Rupert Anderson coming towards us.
Well it's not your Birthday yet old man Leah said walking over to him, he gave her a big hug
and kiss on the cheek as they both laughed. I've miss you I heard her say as her Granddad
walked over to us with his arm still around her.
Jess just kisses him on the cheek saying 'Grandfather'. Leah whispered something into his ear and
he then turned around and looked at me.
Mr Howard, it is good to see you again. I hear I must thank you for bring me my two
granddaughters, you have given me the best birthday present everyone laughs as I thank him.
I've always thought it weird how people thank you for saying thank you.
I hope you and your family have a great time here at the club. My staffs here well take you to
your rooms and I'll see you all for dinner tonight. Yes? We all nodded. Great well if you don't

mind I wish to still Leah for a moment he said taking her arm. It was nice to meet you all, you'll
see you later she said to everyone.
I'm going to go find Mummy and Daddy. See you tonight Jessica says kissing my cheek.
Well she's nice my Mum says in an insincere way. Come on lets get you checked in
We started walking over to the check in when Ben pulls me to the side away from everyone else.
So whats up with you and Leah? Ben asks me with a cocky grin.
Nothings up with us I told him. Why do you ask? I said to him. What was he getting at?
Oh, ok so you won't mind if I went for it with her then Ben said.
YES I MIND! It's Leah! My Lea and my brother wasn't aloud anywhere near her yet saying
that I wasnt allowed to go anywhere near her. Not in the way I want to go. I have no right over
her, she could be with whoever she wanted to be with. I had no say what she does or doesn't do
but not with Ben he wasn't good enough for her. Well actually he was good enough for her. He
was a great brother and friend. He was funny, kind, smart and everything that was good and
trusting. He never lied and never cheated a day in his life. He would be good for her. Better than I
would be. Im not always kind and good. I lied and cheated in business and in the past with
women. I wasnt good enough for someone like Lea, she was the good girl and I well I wasnt
all that good. Maybe Ben would be the best person for her NO!
He was too young, too nave. Leah needed someone with experience, someone to look after her
and keep her safe.
What am I saying? I don't even want to do those things!
Do I?
I have no idea what I wanted. All I know is that I would hurt her without even meaning too and
that scared me more than anything.
Do what you like I said to him walk over to the others.

Chapter 10
I've missed you my dear, how have you been? my grandfather asked
Tired! That journey was so boring we both laughed hand in hand
Well for someone who has been travelling all day looks very well indeed. You look so pretty
when you smile, just like Dorothy was
Dorothy was my grandmother who died 15 years ago. It was sad because I always knew my
Granddad 'love' my grandmother with all his heart and she him. Their love story was like a fairy
tale; local family girl meets the local prince and falls in love at first sight.
That's something I never used to understand about love, how can it be love at first sight when you
don't even know that person? My grandfather told him that, it's not something you can explain.
he said 'when you see that one person you just know that your meant to spend the rest of your life
with her, that you couldn't think of ever being apart from them ever again and you wonder how
you managed to live so far without them.
You just suddenly feel like your world has turned upside down, that you and your life well never
be the same again
I used to love hearing stories about him and my grandmother.
When she died so did a part of him. A large part
I remember he never laughed, never smiled and never spoke to anyone.
Not until Maggie came along.
She was a widow just like Granddad.
And much younger than him, well eleven years apart but I guess at that age its different.
But she loved my Granddad and he loved her. I don't think as much as Grandmother Dorothy but
he still loved her and Maggie understood that.
He always used to say that I looked like Grandmother Dorothy. She had bright fire red hair and
was short just like me, with green eyes. The only difference was that she was beautiful and loved
by everybody.
Everyone loved Maggie as well and she was beautiful at seventy-three. She had no family when
she married Granddad so we were her only family. So I took her in as my new grandmother and
loved her as much as I did Grandmother Dorothy.
Where's Nan? I said holding tightly on to my Granddads arms.
She's bossing the staff around I expect he replies which made me laugh.
But you love her for it I said.
That I do he smiled Less about me how am you my dear. I only got your message this
morning. You know what I'm like with this... gadgets
It's called a phone Granddad and don't worry about it
So how did it go? he asked
It was... eventful I could see the look on my Granddads face, the look that said you can't fool
me with his half smile. It went better than I thought. They didn't kick me out and it was very...
civil
Civil?
Well it had to be Chr... Mr Howard was there
Mr Howard? Chris Howard? What was he doing there?
He said he had some business was Dad and he is dating Jess I guess it's now normal for him to
be at family dinners. More normal than me
Yes I had heard that. How do you feel about that my Granddad asked.
What did he know?

He couldn't know how I felt about Chris. I haven't told anyone about being in love with him.
No One!
What do you mean?
Its just he's your boss, she's your sister your kind of in the middle. Are you ok with that?
Yer I guess I lied. It's no different for me and you I mean I work for him and you work with
him
Yes it is kind of the same. How is it working with the man himself then? he asked me.
Oh, it's ok, like everyone he has his bad moods and good. But I've only been working with him
for a bit he's always busy working in a different country, different businesses...
Different women' my grandfather said
I looked at him in shock that he knew what Chris was like. I wanted to laugh and cry that it being
true about Chris with all those women and not me but then laugh at myself for thinking it.
Yes different women are you worried about Jess
Worried? No, Jessica knows what she's getting herself in for, I think she thinks she can change
his bachelor ways and getting him to marry her' he said laughing but I just kept by straight face
'What? You think he will?
I don't know. I think they... like each other a lot. Maybe he'll want to marry her. She is his type
I said looking around the room trying to focus on something other than my Granddads glair.
His type maybe but not his mothers and I know that he would never marry someone his mother
didn't approve of. No one is good enough for her son
I smiled my Granddads arm brought me closer in his arms, into a side hug. Just like no one is
good enough for you my dear
I laughed and said If no ones good enough for be then who am I meant to marry match maker I
laughed pulling my arm around his waist.
I'll find someone. Just give me time. I need to make sure youre going to be well looked after
when I'm gone his words made me sad. Just the thought of losing my Granddad turned my heart
to ash. He scared me so much when he talked about death, which he seems to do a lot these days.
Is it that old people hit an age and it's the only thing they like talking about?
I had to change the subject.
Where are you taking me? I feel like I've been walking for ages I ask him
Here we are
I turn the corner into a big open room; it was a 19th century style ball room. It was beautiful with
different coloured fabrics around the room and the paintings on the wall wanted to make you cry
they were so beautiful.
There were large windows that walked out onto the terrace and an amazing view of the gardens
and the lake. I walked away from my Granddad and into the middle of the room walking around
trying to take it all in before turning back to him. He was standing in the same place I left him,
leaning on the door looking at me with a large smile on his face which made me smile even more
too.
This is amazing. It's all so beautiful and bright. I love it I said waving my arms around. I looked
back over to him to see him looking in the far left corner.
I turned my head to see a large white piano in the corner of the room.
I sighed and looked back at him.
What's this?
It's my birthday present from you he said to me
You said you didn't want any presents
No, I said I don't want you spending your money on buying me presents. But what I have in
mind won't cost you a thing he said walking over to me, then pulling me over to the piano.
Your foolish old man. Why would you want me to sing to you? I asked him. He knew I loved
singing and playing my music but like my father and mother said I wasn't that great at it, even if
they never even heard me sing. It was only my Granddad and Nan who I ever played in front of.

He always believed in me.

Please, for an old fool's birthday he said pulling his hand up for me to take it.
I looked around the room, why not? No one was around. I took his hand in mine and allowed him
to escort me to the piano stool.
I don't even know if I remember how to play it has been a long time I lied, I remember exactly
how to play, it's not something you just forget. Just sitting back on that stool brought back the
feeling I used to always have when playing the piano. Excitement and happiness rushed into one
heartbeat.
What do you want to hear?
Anything
I laughed up at him and started kidding around playing the happy birthday song.
Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you... I started laughing at the look on his face. Ok,
ok let me think
I had no idea what to play for him. My fingers brushed on the top of the keys feeling around. I
closed my eyes and breathed in, pianos always smelled the same. Okay.
I breathed out and started playing.

Chapter 11
I watched Leah and her Granddad walk away until they turned the corner.
Why did he need to talk to her?
Was it to tell her about our business agreements? No it can't be that, he told me not to tell anyone
especial Leah thing to do with mine and Roberts business plans. This was hard as Leah worked
for me. I had to call another assistant to dell with all the deals.
For some reason he didn't won't anyone knowing.
He must just want to catch up with her. I thought still looking down the hall they left at. I
completely forgot about everyone around me.
Bringing myself back around I suddenly started to hear Jessica's voice shouting in my ear and
pulling on my arm like a child.
Chris... Chris! Jessica screeched
Sorry What?
You were ignoring me she pouted 'I found Mum and Dad. They want to have lunch with us.
What do you say?' she asked looking at me like she was going to jump on me any moment.
Weather my family was there or not.
What can I say? Im only human and anyone who knew Jess knew how sexy she was. But with
her, it's always just been sex, which Im not going to lie was fun, until I found out she was Leah's
sister.
Now I dont know.
I'm totally put off the idea of ever touching her and its driving me crazy why?
Jessicas hot, smoking hot! But now every time she kisses me, Im just not that into it. Shes
notices as well and recently shes been overly affectionate with me. She needs to get the hit! If
she breaks it off with me, my deal with her father will be safe but if I break it off, he won't play
ball and sign over the shares to my company.
I would love to Jessica but I think I'm going to have lunch with my family. It's been a long time
I said turning round to see them all smiling at me. 'But we still have dinner' I said turning back to
look at her frowning face.
Yer with a hundred other people she mourned. She really hated it when she didn't get her own
way.
With the annoying look on her face, I just smiled I promise I will dance with you tonight then I
charmed her by kissing her hand. She started grinning and was happy again.
Women like her were so easy to please.
Ok, till then she said turning around.
It was nice to meet you my Mum called out.
Thank you Jessica said without saying goodbye to anyone. God she was rude. Not like Lea
atoll.
Well she was lovely. Where did you great her, page three of the sun my sister said. I couldn't
help from smiling at her little joke. I knew she didn't like her.
'Be careful her family own the place I said grapping my mothers bag and walking over to the
desk, checking them all in.
So tell me more about the girl a voice came from be hide me. I looked around to see Ben
standing next to me.
Which girl?
Jessica?
No! Leah. What's she like? Is she single?

Oh...hmmm. I think she is I KNEW she was single but I didn't need to tell him that She nice,
young, smart...
HOT! Ben interrupted
A stab of jealousy flew through me and made my back turn to ice.
I guess I said clearing my voice but listen Ben, she's not like other girls
Yer I can tell Ben said smirking.
Really! She's a good girl, the best so don't do anything to hurt her understand I said looking at
him.
Wow, youre a little protective over the girl, any reason for that brother he teased.
She works for me, I have the right to care what happens to my staff and she's my business
partner's granddaughter I said partly true.
Oh so you're just worried about your business plans going wrong he said laughing
Yer so don't mess this up for me or I'll mess you up, understand I said shaking up his hair.
Mr Howard? said an elderly man from be hide me. Mr Anderson would like to speak with you
just before you go to lunch with your family, if that's ok with you sir
I looked over to my mother who just smiled and said Thats ok honey, just meet as upstairs
when you're done
I smiled and started to follow the man.
________________________
It came to the end of the song and I heard my grandfather start clapping. I smiled and started
laughing at him. He was a funny old man.
But it felt so good. I forgot how much Ive missed music. As soon as I started singing again it was
like I never stopped.
Beautiful he said kissing my cheek. I looked up at him and saw how happy he looked, how
proud he was, just by playing one song.
I saw him look away to the door way. Ahh Mr Howard he said walking over to Chris.
CHRIS!!
What was he doing here? He wasn't meant to be here. No one was.
Oh god I think I'm having a heart attack. I was so embarrassed; I could feel my face getting
redder and redder.
How much did he hear?
Granddad shook his hand but Chris looked in shock.
What was wrong with him?
His eyes were fixed on me from across the room. By just looking at me he was making my heart
beat out of my chest.
Leah was just giving me by birthday present. Nothing better than the gift of music, hey'
Granddad said pulling Chris closer to the piano, with his hand at his back.
I couldn't stand. I couldn't move from the stool. I was afraid that if I moved I would fall to the
floor and feel even more embarrassed.
He didn't speak but just nodded with his eyes never leaving mine.
It was silent until Chris said You're very good
Oh... no I'm... mm I mean thank you I said looking back down at mine hands
You wanted to see me, Mr Anderson he said looking away from me to my grandfather
Yes well I just needed to tell you that I need to move the closing date for are deal sooner my
Granddad says. I have no idea what they're talking about, what deal? I knew Chris had a deal
coming together with my father selling his shares to Chris, so 'Howards Businesses' could
increase more jobs and expend but I thought that was just with Dad not Granddad as well.
Was it a secret or something? I mean, I do work at Howards Businesses, I would have come
across the so called 'business deal'.

OK, how soon did you want to bring it forward?' Chris said looking not at all angry but more
concerned.
Tomorrow or Tuesday I would have hoped
Is everything alright? Chris asked quietly after.
There was something going on between them and I didn't like not knowing what that was. I kept
on looking from one to the other.
Everything is fine I just wish for it all to be settled that's all
With this they both exchanged looks and then remembered I was still there.
Well my dear you must be hungry, why don't you go get lunch? I would join you but your
grandmother has me picking out flowers for next Wednesday. For someone's birthday
I didn't know it was someone's birthday I joked.
Chris, I take it, you will be having lunch with your family Chris nodded Well, would you
mind if Leah joins you
Oh, no that's ok I'll be fine...
I'd be delighted if you were to join me and my family for lunch Lea Chris said expending his
hand towards me.
I wasn't going to get out of it, I knew. So I just took his hand and let him pull me away from the
pianos stool.
Lovely, I shall see you both tonight at the welcoming party. Bring your dancing shoes you he
said pointing his finger at me I want at least ten dances with you he joked before kissing me on
the cheek and saying goodbye to Chris.
We were both standing in the middle of the ballroom until Chris said Right lets go eat

Chapter 12
Chris opened the door with his card and walked through to his family's suite. I hesitated outside
the room before going in.
I only just met these people and now I'm crashing their family lunch.
I walked into their large suite and when I say large I mean large and beautiful.
The room had a full facing window, with the view of the lake and a terrace that lead out on the
garden, with large silk curtains. A fire places with a 12inch flat scream TV that had some kind of
kid show on. I looked down to see the children sitting on the floor looking up at the TV. There
was large sofas in a squared laid out where everyone was sitting talking to each other.
Everything looked perfect, Granddad had this place well designed, and it was modern without
looking too much so with some classic things here and there. I loved it. It all looked so homely.
Everyone who was sitting now turned to see Chris coming in. I don't think they saw me because I
was standing right be hide him, so I just held back for a bit giving them a moment to great him.
Chris! We were about to send out a search party his mother came up to kiss him on the cheek. I
looked around and took in everybody there, trying to remember their names. There was Gemma
and Karl the married couple with the four children, who were all sitting on the floor watching the
TV.
What were their names?
I remember the girl was Paige; she was lovely and so pretty and then there was the boys Simon,
David and ... Connor. That's it! I remember Chris talking about them in the office once or twice.
And then his brother Ben and his Mum.
He loved his family. Anyone could see that. I loved it that he loved them so much. This is how a
family is meant to be.
I loved him even more, now I've seen him with his family. Who wouldn't love to be part of a
family that stuck together and loved each other like this?
I suddenly became very jealous of him. I would never be loved, as much as he is. Loved by all his
friends and family and I.
God, what's wrong with me? Get a grip, Leah!
Everyone was smiling until they notice I was there and their faces all dropped, they looked
shocked to see me there.
Oh, sorry I didn't see you their ... hmm
Leah I said smiling at her, waving my hand to everyone but then suddenly feeling stupid and
quickly putting it back down.
Leah's going to join us for lunch if that's ok Chris said walking over to his nephews picking up
the two twins in one large hug.
Of course it is, come in Leah Chris' Mum, Sarah said
Here come, sit next to me. Itll be the best sit in the house Ben said winking at me. We all
laughed and I went to sit down.
She's been here for a minute and you're already flirting with the poor girl Gemma said jokingly
to her brother who just poked his tug at her.
Chris came and sat on the arm of the sofa next to me. He was so close I could smell his scent. Or
was that his aftershave? Whatever it is, he smells so good. I could feel my face getting hot and
hoped no one notice but everyone was staring at me.
So what's to eat I'm starving
We order some sandwiches and crisps to be brought up for us and the kids. Don't worry Chris
we all know how much you like your food, we ordered enough to feed an army Sarah said 'god
forbidden their not being enough food or Chris would eat us' Ben said which made everyone

laugh but me and Chris. I because I didn't get it and Chris looked a bit hurt. He looked down at
my questioning face and said.
I used to be fat he said with a straight face. I made a silent 'oh' face and looked back to the
others smiling.
It wasn't that he was fat, it was the fact that he was greedy and still his. Still can't see how you're
not fat anymore with the amount you eat bro
It's all that working out I do. You should try it sometime build some muscles on the so called
arms of yours Chris said. I turned and looked at Bens arms. What was he talking about? Ben's
arms were all muscle. Not as much as his brothers but still big.
I could still take you on he said getting up and facing Chris.
Wanna bet?
Yer
Fine your loss brother, you and I tomorrow on the golf field. Karl you in? Chris and Ben both
looked over at Karl who was sitting there with baby Connor in his arms. He looked at Gemma
next to him and she just smiled and said you don't need by permission, you're a big boy
Ok I'm in but let's make this bet more interesting. Losers had to do a four fit made by the winner.
Deal?
'Deal the both said shaking hands.
There was a knock at the door and five waiters with trolleys came in with stacks of food on.
A family picnic inside. They put them all on the table in the middle of the sofar and on the floor.
Everyone was so relaxed and laid back with each other. It was so easy to relax with everyone
here.
There were trays of tea sandwiches, cakes, crisps, cocktail sausages and some more.
Oh Leah you must think us animals eating off the floor, like this. Let's move it to the tables
Chris' Mum panicked
No, no don't be silly. I love it. I always eat like this at home I said putting a sandwich in my
mouth.
Oh really. I can't imagine your family eating like this at home
Oh no, I meant my home. I don't really see my family I said quickly
Oh really whys that?
Mum! Chris said groaned at his Mother.
What?
Stop asking her so many questions she's trying to eat Chris tried to save me. I didn't mind
talking about my family, really I didn't and I didn't think Chris' his Mum was being rude, just
interested but I just smiled and continued to eat my sandwich.
So Leah or is it Lea? Gemma asked
Mm I don't really mind. It's only really Chris that calls me Lea everyone else calls me Leah I
said. For some reason Gemma let out a big smile that took up her whole face.
Is that so she said smiling up at Chris, who just rolled his eyes at her. So Lea what's it like
working for are Christian here?
It has its ups and downs. Always depending if I do things wrong or not everyone laughed with
me.
You don't do things wrong Lea, stop putting yourself down. You're a great worker Chris said
winking at me which made me blush.
What about the time when I first met you? I reminded him You were pretty angry with me that
end. I thought you were going to fire me first thing
Everyone laughed and wanted to hear the story but Chris just stared at me blankly.
He didn't remember.
What would make me think you would have remembered that?
Tell us what happened
Ya come on tell us

Everyone said moving closer.

Suddenly I had a flashback of the day we met. It was so clear in my mind.
I was sitting at my desk on the computer looking up all the emails I had to send, when I notice
someone I had never seen before coming towards me.
He was the best looking man I had ever seen. With pitch black hair and tanned skin, he looked
like a model. He was a big man, tall with broad shoulders and big strong arms. He walked in
confidence and power.
I jumped back into reality and saw that the man wasn't walking towards me but to Mr Howard's
office.
No one goes in there. I know I haven't been working here for long but that was the first thing they
told me, that no one goes into his office unless Mr Howard was back in town.
I jumped up from my desk and hopped over to him.
'Excuse me, can I help you?' I ask him and he kept on walking in front of me to the office.
'No' the man said
'Excuse me but do you have an appointment?'
'I don't need an appointment' the man said again.
At this point his hand was on the door knob about to open the door, so I did the first thing that
popped into by head.
I jumped in front of him so my back was at the door and my head was facing his chest. God he
was tall. We were inches away from each other but I took a breath in and said.
'Look I don't know who you think you are but the only person that can go in there is Mr Howard
and I've worked far too hard to lose my job and go back to waiting tables. Do you understand? So
go back over there, sit down and I'll phone the Director to come and see you as Mr Howard is not
here, OK'
The guy looked back at me with his mouth hanging open. He looked shocked. I was shocked, I
just shouted at a man that was twice my size, with big arms. My chest kept coming up and down
as my breath got court in my throat. He started to smile down at me, which made him look even
more beautiful than before.
'Ok' he said in a soft voice.
I breathed out and started walking back over to the desk. I turned around to see the man following
over with me. He sees me looking over at him and smiled. 'Here you can sit here' I said showing
him the waiting sofa.
I called the Director whose name was Martin and told him a man was here to see Mr Howard but
could he come over. Martin was there in less than five minutes but they seemed like the longest
five minutes of my life. Every time I looked up I could see the man looking at me which just
made me blush even more.
I heard someone walking over and I turned around to see Martin coming along. I smiled over at
him and then looked over at the man who was sitting down still looking at me. Martin looked
over at him and his face dropped and he started walking slowly over to us. He looked shocked.
'Mr Howard! What are you doing here Sir? We thought you were coming next week Sir'
Mr...Howard...
I looked back over at the man that I knew now to be Christian Howard, my boss or soon to be
past boss.
He got up at shook Martins hand a said 'I knew Martin its all my fault, change of plans' the two
men kept talking but I was in far too much shock to understand what I had just done to be
listening.
'Now if I could just get into my office... what's your name?'
'... It's...mmm Leah Sir'
'I'm going to call you Lea. Bring me a coffee'

I told everyone the story minimising all the parts about falling in love with him.
Oh dear! That's not the best way to first meet the boss' Chris' Mum said
No, it wasn't but then the day got even worst, I brought him in tea when he asked for coffee. I
couldn't work out how to use the phones, so I lost him important messages. I lost a new
companies file
What all in one day? Ben asked next to me.
Yep I replied.
Well that was just an unlucky day. I wasn't angry with you just stressed over work Chris said.
We all talked about work and what Chris was like for ages.
We talked, joked, laughed all through the lunch.

Chapter 13
So Leah do you have a boyfriend?
Ben! Everyone shouted except me. I just stared at my brother who was looking right at me.
What was he up to?
What? Everyone else has been asking questions to our guess. Why can't I? he smiled moving
his arm around the back of Lea on the sofa. She just sat there and smiled politely.
So do you have a special someone Leah my Mum asked smiling at Lea. I could tell that she
liked her allot, my Mum never really talked to anyone but our family, especially when me or Ben
used to bring girls round when we were younger.
I looked over at Lea, she had turned a deep shade of pink all over her face and looked a bit
uncomfortable. But there was something inside me that didn't want to tell my Mum to leave her
alone. I wanted, no, I needed to know the answer.
I mean I know she hasn't got a boyfriend because... well she never talks about having one. She
doesn't look the type to have a boyfriend.
I know that sounds stupid and don't get me wrong, it's not that she couldn't get a boyfriend. Far
from it. It was just the she seemed the type of girl, that didn't do casual dating. Lea was the type
that you would be proud to be with, to get her to meet the parents and spend the rest of your life
making her happy because all of a sudden her happiness becomes more important than your own.
You wouldn't call her your 'girlfriend' because that word doesn't sum up half as much, as you feel
for her. She would never just be someones girlfriend because any idiot that had her... wouldn't
want to let her go. You would what to be bowed to her in every way possible.
Wow! Where the hell did that come from?
Bowed to her
I've got to stop thinking of her like this!
She's my employee and I'm her boss.
End of story!
From this moment on I will stop having any romantic feelings towards Lea.
I just wanted to know if there was someone special in her life I didn't know about.
Starting ......... Now. Well after she answers.
Hmm no, there's nobody she said innocently. I didn't know if I was just getting paranoid but
there was something about her voice that made me think she wasn't telling the truth. Was there
someone in her life?
Well I sure you'll find that special someone soon Mum said.
Yer maybe someone is this very room Ben said which made everyone laugh. He turned his
head up towards me again, with a smirk on his face. Was he trying to provoke me or something
what was his problem?
________________________

Why are you all laughing? You always tell me I'm your special little boy Mum Ben joked
You're far too much of a player to be with Leah, Ben. She's a good girl Karl said.

Gemma turned to look at Karl with narrow eyes. Oh and you weren't a player when we got
together? she said to him but he just lent over and kissed her on the lips.
'I'm not saying that. But you weren't a good girl he said as Gemma hit him on the arm. Karl
laughed a little and pulled Gemma fully on his lap. Although now I'm a tamed lion they both
looked so much in love, I just looked at them and smiled.
Who would have thought you two used to hate each other Chris said
What? I turn to look up at Chris.
Yer! They used to hate each other ever since we were younger. We used to tease Gemma all the
time and then when we went to school she used to call him the 'slut' of the school because of all
the different girls after us
She was jealous Karl said
I was not!
'Yes you were
No I was NOT
Theyre like that all the time until Gemma got her first serious boyfriend at 16 then Karl became
the jealous one
Everyone looked over at him expecting him to say 'he wasn't jealous' but instead he just sat there
and nodded his head.
I was he said
So what did you do, when you got jealous? I asked
Everyone looked around with smirks on their faces; I looked back at Chris waiting for him to tell
me. I was sitting on the chair looking up at Chris like a child hearing a bedtime story.
He used to follow her to the pictures and dinners with other girls and just pretended that they just
happen to run into each other. Then invited himself to join them I laughed and looked over at
them both laughing to.
He did that for a whole year. He made sure that Matt and I were never alone Gemma said
'Bloody right! Karl said in return.
Then one night when we were out Karl got really drunk and told me how he felt about my sister
and...
He beat me up Karl said
I didn't beat you up! I punched you Chris said then looked back at me I was drunk, but the
next day I said sorry and that I'd help them get together
Chris was really showing his true colours today. I never thought him the cupid kind of guy. If he
knew I was in love with him this would be cruel because I'm even more in love with him today
than I thought imaginable.
But he didn't help Gemma said. He made it worse
I told Karl to tell him how he felt about you! How was that making it worse?
He told me in front of everyone at school! And kissed me right in front of Matt! This nearly
started the biggest fight in school! If you didn't leave when you did you would have got done for
beating up a miner. He was sixteen, you were nineteen Gemma said
Are you saying that you wish I never kissed you, then? Karl said moving closer to his wife.
Well no, after that kiss, I was hooked she said and kissed him again
Ok, enough of this kissing in public. Go back to hating each other
I better be getting to my room. I haven't even unpacked yet and I need to get ready for this party
tonight Leah said making a funny face to everyone.
You don't like parties? Chris asked
Its not really the parties but the dancing, I got too left feet I said standing up. Although I have
mastered the moving left to right move, you may see it tonight. Thank you all so much for this
afternoon, I had a lot of fun
Oh, we all did his Mum said looking around at us all.

Everyone moved over to me, kissing me goodbye. A laugh came from Chris saying God guys
you'll see her in like three hours and everyone laughed.

________________________

I walked Leah to the door.

Thanks for letting me have lunch with your family, it was wonderful she smiled that heart
breaking smile at me that made me want to pull her into my arms and ever let go.
We kept on looking at each other and I only just came aware that I was moving in to kiss her.
Panic rush through me and I thought quickly and kissed her on the cheek before moving away
with dramatic speed.
Her eyes had grown and she looked shocked as well.
See you later tonight then I said opening the door and letting her out. She gave me a weak smile
and walked out the door.
When I closed the door, I started knocking my forehead on the wood. 'Stupid, Stupid' I said again
and again. So much for forgetting my feelings for her, bloody hell this week is going to kill me!
I took a deep breath in and walked back into the front room, where everyone was sitting still.
Shouldn't you all be getting ready I said to them all who just looked at me What?
The room was silent as everyone looked at each other before turning back to me with big grins on
their faces.
We love her they all said at once.
Great, I guess that makes all of us.

Chapter 14
I walked back to my room with a smile on my face the whole time.
I had so much fun with Chris' family. They were really funny, even Chris had relaxed and started
being his self around me; this is what he was like sometimes at work. Because of those times I
fell in love with him. When he was himself he was the nicest sweetest guy in the world.I
remember I came into work one day, not having the best of mornings and he spent the whole day
making me laugh and cheering me up. He bought me in a cup of tea and everything.
I hated tea but I still drank a little of it to not hurt his feelings.
I loved him for that, not having to ask what's wrong but just knowing that all I needed was to
laugh. That's another thing I love about Chris he wasn't just all work no play, actually his problem
was it was too much play. He knew how to live and what was important in life. That you
shouldn't have to live, thinking that money was the most important thing.
Maybe because he has loads of money he would think that but still I think that if he had to he'd
give it all away, as long as he had his family.
I was jealous that there were families like that. Families that loved each other it didn't matter what
you say nor do they will always love you...
Maybe it was just me.
Maybe I was just too much for my family, too different. I mean they seem to be getting along
pretty well without me. Maybe I'm just incapable of being in a family. I always seemed to mess it
up.
I shook off the thought, not wanting to think about it anymore.
I started getting ready for the party tonight. It was only meant to be a little welcome BBQ that the
club had organised but I still found myself pulling my hair out trying to find what to wear.
I had brought a lot of clothes but most of them were far too casual for this kind of thing.
Even if it was just a BBQ these kinds of people that never wear the same thing twice and never
ware something that wasn't designer. Enter me, with my 14.99 summer dress from H&M.
I looked at the wardrobe were I put all my clothes and didn't know what to wear!
I grab one of the summer dresses, a white jumper and some wedges. That will do.
I loved this dress, it what a satin, tea dress, in the style of the famous Marilyn Monroe dress but
instead of white, it was a sky blue. I put the dress on and put my hair up in that stylise sweeped up
look with little bits coming down. It had that messy look to it but was meant to be like that. As
soon as I was happy with it I pulled on my wooden wedges and jumper and through on some
beads.
I looked at myself in the mirror thinking 'this is the best it's gonna get' before laughing at myself
and walking out of my room before grabbing my clutch bag.
I walked down the stairs and just tried walking around looking at all the people that were now
here. If you've ever seen the movie 'Pretty Woman', when she goes to the polo game and
everyone was wearing famous dresses with large sun hats and the men all wear cream Ralph
Lauren trousers that were far too tight and polo shirts. That was exactly what this place looked
like.
Everyone looked the same and I was like Julia Roberts in that film and feeling completely out of
place. But I wasn't a hooker and I didn't have my Richare Gere.
Walking into different rooms in the hotel I saw a couple of people look my way but I just walked
on trying not to care. I walked outside and overlooking the Italian style garden. The garden was
based on a hillside, terracing the garden until it hits the beautiful shinnying blue lake. I walked

down the two flights of steps to then be faced with the amazing fountain with large Greek
statuaries around the garden and on top of the fountain.
I went to go stand next to the fountain, watching the water gently run by, it was quick and fast yet
it made no hush sounds and looked graceful. It was strange. I stood there for a long time looking
up at the water and the statuary on top before my Granddad called my name.
Leah! he called walking over with a younger man. Oh God please say he isnt going to try and
match me up again! Please God!
Leah you look enchanting dear He said to me kissing my cheek before turning back to the man
next to him.
I want you to meet someone, my dear. This is Jake Minster, he's from Ireland. Jake plays for the
Irish rugby team. His mother is one of my old friends
The guy who was in front of me was... big. I mean huge! He was about 6' 5" with large broad
shoulders and arms that looked like they could rip of his suit like the hulk and his face... I thought
rugby players were meant to be ugly. I thought with all the physical contact they have on the
pitch that their faces were always bloody and cut with missing teeth but this guy was gorgeous!
He had dark brown hair with the most amazing smile that showed his perfect white teeth.
He was hot.
I mean to me, he wasn't as hot as Chris but he was still up there in the hottest men I've ever seen
list. He was just as tall as Chris as but maybe a little more mussel than Chris but not as Broad.
Why am I comparing them?
Nice to meet you I said bringing my hand forward to give it a shake. The guy gave me a warm
smile and took my hand in his.
And you. Your grandfather speaks very highly of you he said in a kind and friendly manner.
I'm sure he has I said looking over at my grandfather who was grinning far too much for my
liking.
I'll leave you two, to get to know each other he said before walking away to go and stand next
to an elderly lady.
That woman over there is my mother, ever since we left from Ireland this morning she's been
talking non-stop about Rupert Andersons young beautiful talented granddaughter. And now I've
met her he said smiling at me.
Oh so you've met my sister then I said joking with him knew he was talking about me, not that
I thought I was beautiful or talented or anything but I could just tell by his voice.
He just stood there and laughed at me 'I have not met your sister no' he said in his deep Irish
accent.
I always loved the sound of the Irish, I could listen to him speak all day.
I laugh with him turning half round to look at his mother and my Granddad, who were looking
over at us.
I fear my Granddad is trying to play cupid, Mr Minster
I believe you are right Miss Anderson. I believe my mother is also in on the scam
It just shows how much they love us. My grandfather always says I need to find myself a strong
husband who can look after me. I think it's because he's scared of what will happen to me when
he's gone
Is Mr Anderson ill?
No! No, he's just worried about me that is all. He likes to talk about death for some reason
Well I know what you mean. My mother will never pass up an opportunity to find me a wife'
And here's me thinking I was just special to her' I said. Although Im afraid we wouldn't suit
anyway
And why is that? I thought I was special he grinned at me.
Oh you're very special but... what was I gonna say, sorry but I'm in love with my boss, nope
that wouldnt do. We wouldn't suit because... you're far too tall I said making him laugh.
I'm too tall?

Yep, just think after years of me looking up and you looking down are necks will just snap
Snap he repeated he barest into laughed right there in front of everyone making them all look
over at us, which only made me laugh as well.
I could tell in this moment that I could consider this man to be a friend; something in his eyes told
me that he felt the same.
We both laughed before a deep voice came from be hide me.
What's so funny?
It was Chris.
I was just telling Mr Minster here the reason why we can never get married I said. My heart
was beating out of my chest. Chris looked amazing, he was wearing a casual navy t-shirt and
jeans, and he looked hot, as always. But there was something wrong with him. From the moment
he came over he hadn't looked at me once just at Jake who had now stopped laughing and was
looking at Chris with straight eyes as well.
Is that so? he turned to glare at the man standing next to me.
And who might you be? Jake said taking a step towards Chris and Chris did the same with a
dead straight face.
What was going on?
Was I missing something?
I'm the guy who's about to kick your ass unless you step away from the lady Chris said bringing
his face closer to Jake's, oh my god 'kick his ass' was he joking, were going to fight in the middle
on the party.
I had no idea what was going on but I was just about to step in the middle of them both when Jake
burst into laughter and pulled Chris into his arms giving him a great bear hug. Chris did the same
and padded his back.
What I said staring at them like they were crazy.
They both turned round to me and laughed.
Lea me and Jake went to Uni together
Yer we've been great friends for years. God man, how are you? Its been like months
Yer I'm good been making money and all that. What about you? I hear you've been made
captain. Thats amazing mate
They both stood there talking about old times for a couple of minutes.
They were best friends!
God, I thought there was going to be a fight.
Chris we are being rude to the lovely Miss Anderson Jake turned round and gave me a little
smile. All of a sudden I felt my heart start to beat and it had nothing to do with Jake's little smile.
It was the way that Chris was looking at me. I think he must have forgot that I was standing next
to them because he looked suddenly shocked that I was there, he looked me up and down and
then licked his lips. He was making me feel hot and I know I started blushing.
I take it you two know each other' Jake said smiling at me and Chris
You look lovely Lea Chris said in a slow deep voice.
Thank you I said looking into his eyes
I don't know why but there was something different in the way that Chris was looking at me. I
couldn't tell how.
We stood there for a long time just staring at each other before Jake broke the silence.
God! What am I doing?
He's my boss!
But he's so hot.
No I work for him! It's not right
Come on don't start lying to yourself
You Love Him

No! He's my boss! He's my sister's boyfriend!

Chapter 15
Sorry... Jake Lea works with me...
For you Leah said smiling around at us.
She looked amazing.
She was wearing a cute little blue dress which looked great next to her skin and her hair... I just
wanted to touch it, smell it... it looked so soft. She always had great hair. It always looked so
natural.
Every time at work when she looked stressed out she would put her hand through her hair and it
would all fall back into place perfectly.
My eyes where fixed on a lock of hair that was hanging along her face across her shoulder.
Her face was always shining and glowing with beauty. I loved that she never wears make-up a
lot.
She wasn't one of those girls that needed all of that stuff.
She looked great just the way she was. I looked more closely at her face. She had put on a little
make-up but it was all natural and only brought out her features even more. Her eyes looked
bigger and brighter than before.
Her eyes where incredible!
I swear they changed colour.
First they looked green and now blue.
Oh really! Because I heard that you two were together Jake said looking at me and Lea with a
smug face.
What! Where did he hear that?
I looked at Lea who looked shocked and a little scared. God, I'm not that bad am I?
What? Where did you hear that? I laughed at him trying to join in his little teasing game.
It's all over the papers you two being seeing each other. The famous Billionaire Bachelor
digging his claws into Anderson's granddaughter. But I can't see I'd blame you Chris. You are
enchanting Miss Anderson
Jake bent down and kissed Leas hand making her blush a little.
I was really angry now.
He needed to back the hell off.
I knew he was only doing this to get to me.
Jake and I have been friends since I was back at school and I loved him like my brother. I would
always have his back. At school we never had problems with jealousy or both of us liking the
same girl. We were too close for that crap.
But now... he was kissing her arm to just annoy me.
But jokes on him because he thought Leah were Jess... I thought but then quickly thinking the
opposite.
If he thought that Leah was with me he wouldn't try again.
He didn't have to know that I was meant to be seeing Jess not Leah and then he would stay away
from her.
Just when I was going to try my little scam, Leah said Oh no were not together
CRAP!
Oh? Jake looking at me with a smirk on his face. I know my look was shooting daggers at him
but I didn't care.
Then who is this Anderson granddaughter you're seeing Chris?
A hand came around my arm.

Me a voice said.
I looked over to see Jessica suddenly out of nowhere on me. Jesus did she want to give me a heart
attack.
She was smiling at me and until she turned to Jake and introduce herself.
I'm Jessica Anderson she said
Jake Minster Jake said with a fake smile on his face. His ever liked Jessica from the stories his
sister Lilly has told him in the past. I remember him calling me up a few months ago to warn me
against her but when I explained it was just business he backed off.
Where have you been babe? I've missed you Jess said kissing my cheek. I could smell her
perfume which was always over the top.
Nowhere I replied not in the most perlite of ways. I wanted her to sense things werent going
anywhere between us so when we ended things it wouldnt be a shock to her.
I looked down at her and notice what she was wearing... or not wearing. She was wearing a long
black tight dress that went to the floor.
I can't remember what they call them... Maxine dresses or something on them lines.
Jessica was tall already but she still wares shoes so high I could see her fall straight on her face.
The top cut in low, right down to the middle of the breasts showing the world her cleavage.
As a man I had to say, 'she looked sexy'
But as Chris she looked like a 'slut'
If I was really going out with Jessica, there would be no way in hell she would wear something
where guys could look at her breasts or ass. That was my job.
But seeing as it was only Jess I didn't really care.
Looking back up at her face I forgot she asked me a question.
I looked over at Leah.
She was now looking down at the grass, looking more uncomfortable than never.
Where had the chatty, happy smiling girl go?
Why were Leah and her sister like this with each other?
Jessica completely ignored Leah and she turned into this scared little mouse that said nothing and
did nothing.
Jessica was talking to me and Jake about the party. Who was here, who wasn't and something
about someone wearing the same dress as the other drama. Nothing was ever a drama until
Jessica started it.
I was actually paying attention to Jess talking, for a change because I couldn't help noticing how
Jess only spoke to me and Jake. But she didn't make eye contact with Lea once.
Leah didn't look bothered.
Like she was used to it.
Oh Mary there you are, come here, I want you to meet someone Jess said to a girl, maybe the
same age as Jessica, came over. She had long blonde hair and was just as thin and tall as Jess.
Too thin! You could see her bones poking out.
The girl came and stood between Leah and Jake, moving Lea just a little out of the circle that had
been made.
Chris, Jake, this is my good friend Mary. We modelled together Jess said introducing us to the
tall blonde. Jessica didn't even think to introduce her to her own 'sister' but kept on ignoring her.
I looked over at Lea concerned for her feelings.
She was looking around the garden looking at the different people, biting on her bottom lip.
I loved it when she did that. It was so cute and adorable.
The girls were talking about some swimsuit shot they did in Mexico last summer and how things
got wild. I could see Jake from the corner of my eye who I could tell liked what he was hearing.
He was very into depth with the story but my mind was on other matters, like why Lea could
go from being so chatty and outgoing to the complete opposite as soon as her family was around.

Not really her Granddad but her parents and Jessica. It angered me. What had happened to make
them like this?
I wasn't listening to the story. I was just looking at Lea. She was looking back up at the fountain
and then back at me.
I saw her drawing in a breath of shock because I was looking at her but I couldn't look away. I
could see her turning bright red and try to lose my eye contact by looking everywhere around her
but me.
Her head was down when she looked back up at me through her eyelashes. I could feel lust run
through my body all I wanted to do was kiss her until her body was running with as much lust has
mind.
I saw her look away again and back at the group. I turned to look at Jake who was looking at me
with narrow eyes.
I don't know how easy my face was to reed.
But by the look on his face, I knew he could tell what was running through my body.
He knows I wanted Lea. He nodded his head at me like he could read my mind and then started to
smile.
If you would excuses us ladies but Leah promised that she would show me around Jake said
moving around to link arms with Lea.
She looked a bit shocked. Giving Jake one of her 'What' faces, moving her head to one side.
Oh Leah I didn't even seen you there, it was like you were invisible Jess said.
Don't worry about it Lea said with a genuine smile playing on her face.
I don't intend to Jess said laughing. You look very nice Leah. Who are you wearing? Jess
asked in an annoying sarcastic voice.
Nobody Lea relied innocently
Both Mary and Jessica looked at each other and smiled. Oh they both said.
'Right well we better be going'
Jake said pulling Lea away Bye she said around her shoulder and giving me a smile.
'I'm off too I said starting to walk away before Jess could catch me.
'Where are you going? she asked
I replied with I'm going this way, Jess playing her own game of being sarcastic.
Away from you I thought.

Chapter 16
Oh God Jake just saved my life back there. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't think for any other
reason to walk away and couldn't see anyone to go talk to either.
And then I saw Chris look at me and I just froze.
Why was he looking at me so weirdly?
"Hey you ok? You look a little pale" Jake asked as we walked back inside a big white dining
room.
"Yer I'm ok I just need some food I think" I said smiling to him.
We walked over to the table with a spread of different meats and BBQ bits. It all looked so
amazing.
I went over and filled my plate with as much food as I could and Jake did the same. We laughed
as each other as we turned around to find a table to go and eat all this food we had.
Walking over to an empty table I hear Jake say.
"Ahh, do you mind if we go and sit with my family? Their waving us over" Jake asked looking
annoyed.
No, I don't mind, let's go
No, I don't mind, let's go
Around the room were lots of the most beautifully wild flowers in the middle of the white tables.
Everything looked like a wonderland; everything looked so bright and summery. I loved the
summer, the hot sun on your face, and the smell of the cut grass.
You know when it's summer when everyone is drinking the same drink, that I loved...PIMMS.
Walking over to the large white table, which was in the corner of the room, I saw a group of
people around my age all casual sitting around the table having a laugh.
They looked friendly.
Not like the other young people that were here that I thought we're going to kill me with their evil
looks.
Hey guys Jake said pulling a chair out of me and then sat down. He was such a gentleman. I
smiled him a thanks.
Everyone this is Leah, my future wife, according to mother everyone around the table boast out
laughing.
Wow, am I really that laughable I said laughing along with them.
Sorry Leah, but just the thought of my brother finding someone to actually marrying him is
unbelievable to us one of the guys said. He had blonde hair and was very tall and slim.
There was a girl sitting between me and the blonde guy, who didn't laugh along with the group
but just smiled shyly. I could tell that she didn't find the joke funny. She looked upset; her eyes
looked like she had been crying a little. I looked at her for a bit before Jake started to introduce
me to everyone, starting on his right going around the table.
Leah, this is one of my best friends and team members Connor this guy was the same size and
shape as Jake. Again another rugby player that was attractive, I've been watching the wrong
channel!
He smiled warmly at me with a smile saying hello.
This is Lilly my sister she looked like, I'd seen her before but I couldn't remember where. Lilly
is a model Jake said again.
Oh that was it! She's in all the Ella and UK Vogue magazines that I read. She was one of the best.
She was gorgeous!
I mean really pretty! She wasn't one of the models like Jess. Stick thin and wear hardy nothing.

She was wearing a bright coloured jumpsuit and looked amazing. She looked like Katy Perry.
Moving around the table again Jake pointed to another guy. This is my brother Paul, he just
came back from travelling Tha iland
WOW that's amazing I said looking over at him. Did you have fun? I asked
He smiled over at me and said Yer, I'm so going back over there next year or somewhere
different
As long as you're far away from me little brother Jake said then giving hit with a bread roll
from Paul.
This is Jay my other brother, he's a lawyer in London, works with your grandfather Jake said.
Oh do I, what's your grandfather's name?
Rupert Anderson I said as I watched everyone around the table look a little shocked.
Yes guys we're eating with the owners granddaughter calm down Jake said smiling. He seemed
to always be pulling jokes, but it worked as everyone relaxed again and started smiling.
I feel like I'm having dinner with the royals Paul joked.
You and I both. I'm not used to all this. Normally it's just me in my flat with Chinese in Soho
Everyone laugh and then I heard the girl next to me speak.
You live in Soho? she asked. Unlike the others she didn't have the Irish accident.
Yer on Dean Street I said
Oh, I live right around the corner from there she smiled. I liked this girl she seemed the same as
me. We were both getting excited that we lived in the same place.
Leah, this is Kate. Jay's... girlfriend Jake said in a weird straight voice. He had an angry look on
his face and didn't even make eye contact with Kate. Did he not like her or something?
Now I knew everyone's names, everyone started talking to each other. Jay to Paul and Lilly,
Connor to Jake. Which left me and Kate to get to know each other.
We set there for ages talking about London and what we both do.
I work for Chris Howard
Really, he's always in the magazines isn't he with that model, oh what's her name...
Yer that would be my sister Jessica Anderson
Is that weird? I mean your boss and sister dating
Not really, I don't get on with my sister very well or my family really. It's only my Granddad
who I ever see
But that's nice that you still got him to be close to she said smiling.
Yer, it was nice. I forget how lucky I was that I had my Granddad and Nan near me still. Without
them I don't know what I would do.
What about you? Are you close to your family?
No...Meaning that I don't have a family
Oh, I'm sorry I didn't know what to say.
It's ok it happened when I was a baby, my parents died in a car crash and ever since it's just been
me
I just nodded and smiled at her. She must have been so strong been all alone in the world. I know
I still had my family but it was like I was alone for the past five years. But I had my Granddad,
Kate had no one.
What do you do for a living? I ask her. She sat there in her chair for a moment thinking over the
question.
I...
Kate's in the hospitality area aren't you Hun Jay turned around to say. Kate looked at him for a
bit before turning back round to me smiling.
Yer but I'm hoping to go back to college to study Bakery
Everyone around the table stopped and looked over at her.
Really that sounds great. When are you doing that Kate? Lilly said from the after side of the
room.

The look on Jays face looked disappointed that Kate just told them all that and started to roll his
eyes. What was his problem?
Jake seemed to look at Kate in shock and then had a little smirk back on his face, eating his food.
I was so confused!!
Want was going on with them two?
I was going to make it by goal to find out, why they were acting so weird?
I'm just going to the restroom and going to go look round for Mum Lilly said stepping up from
her chair. As she got up, so did Connor smiling at everyone and then following Lilly just steps be
hide her.
Where they together or something? She didn't even ask him to come with her. She just got up and
he followed. They would look good together.
Why did Connor go when Lilly went? Are they together or something? I asked Jake as he kept
on eating his dinner.
Connor is Lilly's bodyguard
Oh, I thought you said he was your team mate?
He was until her hurt his knee, so he can't really play anymore. Well he could but I think that he
likes his new job better Jake said
Yer he's totally in love with Lilly Paul said drinking his beer.
Poor guy Jays said jokingly.
Connor is in love with Lilly Kate said in shock, then looking at Jay as he nodded.
Does Lilly know? I asked
All three brothers looked at each other... Dunno Jake said after putting in another chicken wing
into his mouth and the other two guys changed the subject.
What! Is that it? I want to hear more...
Kate do you fancy going for a walk around the gardens? Its really sunny outside and we can
talk more I said smiling at everyone, James and Jake seemed to have a staring competition.
Ah...I don't think...
That's not a good... both Jay and Jake said before Kate stood up Yer sure
I made a big grin and stood as well walking away with Kate. Time for a girly chat. I wanted to
hear about Lilly and Connor and I wanted to know more about her Jay. And what was up with
Jake and her?
I wasn't jealous or anything. I just loved a good gossip and other people's love lives.
I swear I should go on 'loose women' or something.

Chapter 17
I and Kate went outside into see the sun slowly setting in the distance. It looked like we were in
some kind of movie, the scene was so perfect.
Does your Granddad really own all this? Kate asked as we both took in the view in front of us.
Yer, pretty unbelievable right I replied turning to walk down the steps to the gardens.
You're telling me Kate said following me, smiling.
It was still busy out in the garden but it looked like most people had gone inside. I loved this time
of the year when the sun is setting but its still hot outside. It doesn't happen here in England a lot,
maybe just for a week or two then the heavens open.
You want to go explorer a little, in the gardens? I asked
Yer sure
Cool, I've never been here before so I don't know where I'm going I laughed I hope we don't
get lost
Kate laughed as well as we started heading around the garden looking at all the wild flowers.
I've never been somewhere like this before. It's amazing, I want to get it all in so I don't forget
anything Kate said.
Yer makes me wish I brought my camera' I said walking passed the fountain I was looking at
earlier when I was with Chris.
Where is Chris? I wondered still with Jess?
Just thinking of them both together hurt so much. Them talking together, laughing together,
holding hands together, well anything that just brought them both 'together' hurt me. I can't see
how Im going to get over this, it just hurts so much. Being in love with him but seeing him
happy with another.
Unrequited love is a Bitch!
I really like your dress Kate said.
Thanks it's nothing amazing. Just from H&M I smiled. I knew that compared to some of the
other people that are here, Kate wouldn't judge me on where I got my clothes, even if her dress
looked ten times more expensive than mine.
Oh I love that shop I used to go in there like every day before work but started spending way too
much money
I know I just wish they had a store card but saying that I would be in more debt... I like your
dress, its really pretty. Where did you get it?
It really was a beautiful dress. It was cream with different layers and puffy. It was gorgeous and
she looked great in it. Kate was the same hit as me maybe just a little shorter and she was thinner.
Jay brought it for me. He said that he wanted me looking respectable to his friends and family so
he brought me this. I think it's from Ralph Lauren. Its so much money I'm scared to eat or drink
anything on it just in case
I had to say I didn't like Jay right now. At the table he was a nice enough guy but he acted a bit
fake and stiff. The way he was to Kate didn't seem affectionate atoll. Kate needed to relax. I knew
I wasn't the right person to say that after being so tense earlier today but still, I liked Kate and I
wanted her to have a good time. I grabbed to glasses of Pimms from the table and walked back
over to Kate.
Don't worry about it. What will be will be I said trying lighting the mood.
Kate laughed at me and took the drink out of my hands. Thanks but I still wish I was wearing
something of mine. I don't really feel myself in this dress

I always feel the same, when I was coming down hear I could see the looks I was getting of
people, what she wearing? Is that high street? Even the men were giving me the look
Yer but I bet it wasn't the same look Kate gave me a teasing smile but I was completely
clueless why.
What do you mean?
Come on! They were properly checking 'you' out, Leah Kate she making a face at me. Was she
being serious?
No! No they weren't, trust me
Ok whatever you say Kate laughed and drinking her Pimms.
I changed the subject.
So you want to go back to school to study bakery. That's cool, I wish I could cook
Yer, I love to bake. I've always wanted my own store somewhere in a small town, not like
London. Somewhere like here in the country, where its peaceful
That sounds great. Where are you working now?
Hmm...Kate said looking at the grass.
Why didn't she want to tell me?
Was she worried about what I thought?
You don't have to tell me if you don't won't to. I don't mind. But just to let you know I won't
judge. I worked in cafes since I was eighteen before working for Chris
Chris?
Oh crap maybe shouldn't have said his first name. Mr Howard
Oh yer sorry forgot. Well I'm sure James wouldn't want me to tell everyone but he's annoyed me
today. I would in a nightclub at the bar, you know just to pay the rent
Was that it?
That's what she was worried about?
What's the bad in that? Why wouldn't Jay want you to tell everyone that?
It's in a strip club... but I DON'T STRIP
Oh. Ok I can kind of see it now.
Oh I can kind of see why he wouldn't want these kinds of people knowing. The women are
stuck-up but their husbands are the guys that go to that kind of thing
I know that's what's so funny about it
Why are you were you so upset earlier? Sorry to pry but you looked like you were going to cry
back there. Was it something Jay said?
Kate looked back at me in shock but then shook her hand and said Oh it wasn't Jay
Oh? I said.
She looked around the garden making sure that no one was around. It was Jake... you might have
notice that he doesn't like me
I did feel a bit of tension earlier but I wouldn't say he didn't like you
Its not that he doesn't like me. He hates me. He hates that I'm here and that I'm dating his
brother
Oh come now do you really think that's true? Kate just nodded looking sad I know I only met
Jake today but he doesn't seem the kind of guy that hates a lot of people. Not someone like you
anyway
You don't understand. He has every right to hate me and want me away from his family
'What right? I said
I'm not allowed to tell anyone. Jay will have my head. Just trust me that I'm not the best of
people I had no idea what she was talking about but I didn't want her getting in trouble with Jay
my telling me the truth.
Ok I won't ask anymore but I won't trust what you say! I think youre a great person, ok Kate
just smiled at me.
Hey Leah! I heard a voice call from be hide me.

Turning round I see Gemma calling for me with little Connor in her arms. Paige was holding her
hand, wearing a very pretty pink doll dress with her hair in pig tails. She looked so cute.
Gemma was wearing a pretty green dress with baby Connor.
They had walked over to us, and were now standing right opposite.
Hey Gemma, you look great I said
Thanks so do you she said
This is Kate I introduced them both Kate is seeing Jay Minster, Jake Minster's brother. Do you
know him?
Oh Yes! I've known the Minster since I was young. Lilly is my best friend and Jake, Christian's.
We've know each other for years. Actually Karl is very close to Connor. Have you met him yet?
He's a great family friend and Godfather of his little guy. That's why we named him after him
Yer I've met him today, he's here
Is he really? He never said
I think his here as Lilly's bodyguard Kate said
Oh... he is, is he? Well I knew he would give himself that title sooner or later she laughed
What do you mean? Both mine and Kate's face were blanked.
Well you know Lilly's a model, she's recently growing as an actress and the press are all over her
like a rash. Lilly's been having problems with them for over a year and Connor was always over
protective of Lilly so he would go everywhere with her and follow her everywhere she wanted to
go. That's why they moved in together. Now Lilly has this whole fear of being anywhere without
him
Oh I say
Jay and his brothers said that Connor was in love with her, is that true? Kate said slowly, I
think because she didn't what to start gossip but was just being curious.
I think so but Lilly is blind to it if it is true
A small little voice came out from below us saying What true? said Paige
We all smiled down at Paige.
Sorry darling, bad Mummy Gemma said pulling her little girl into her side.
Paige would you like to come and look at some of the pretty flowers I said leaning down in
front of the little girl to her height. Smiling at her she nodded her head and then took my hand. I
smile at Gemma who is giving me a big grin.
We walked over to the flower beds which was youre a few steps away from the others. I leaved
them both as they started talking about Kate and Jay.
Which one is your favourite?
The little girl still held my hand and had the other in her mouth. She was looking at all the
different flowers and then pulled the hand that she was sucking on to point at a pink flower. I
think they were geraniums.
That one the little girl smiled.
I like that one too, it would go with you outfit
I looked around the garden to make sure that no one was looking and lent over and broke off the
flower. I looked closely at the flower to make sure there were no bugs and then put it in the little
girl's hair. She made a big grin and then ran happily over to her Mum saying Mummy! Mummy
look what Lea got me! Mummy look I smiled over at her and slowly got off the floor.
You always did enjoyed ruining my flower beds A voice came from be hide making me turn
around and break into a large smile.
'Nan!

Chapter 18

Nan! I yield jumping up and walking over to my Nana, who always looked great in her M&S
finest. Nan was like me in the way that she didn't need expensive clothes to make her happy and
enjoyed just shopping down the high streets.
She hugged me tightly and said You look lovely Hun, honestly you look thinner. Are you ok?
You have been eating properly right?
She was always worried about me. Nana and Granddad always say Living in London is very bad
for you. Come and live with us as tempting as it would be, living back with my Grandparents, I
would hate what my Mum and Dad would think and say. Oh I know she couldn't live on her
own. It was only time before she came running back and I didn't want to prove them right.
Yes Nana, I have I replied
Well you look great she said kindly looking me up and down. Thinking about it I have lost a
little weight over the months, very since I started walked really. It was always cars, buses and
trains but only recently, my landlord told me the rent to my apartment has gone up and everything
else in this bloody country, I'm finding myself penniless.
Don't get me wrong Christian pays me well, I mean for most receptionists in London I'm not
doing bad atoll. But when I first left my parents I started off with nothing as my Dad cut me off
and I didn't want to take my Granddads money. Even if he had so much of it. So I got out a few
Loans from the banks and with the interest adding and the cost of living in London I've managed
to get myself into some... well allot of debt.
So I decided to walk allot of places and cut back of the amount I spend on transport. And food.
Yer it makes me tired and sometimes if we work late in the office I get the train or Chris gets one
of his drivers to drive me. Which is nice of him, but I guess I'm killing two birds with one stone.
Saving money and losing weight.
I am between a 12 and 14 now so I guess thats good for me' I said
It's not just that love, it's something else. I can't tell but you look... happier. Your face is
glowing. Wait youre not pregnant are you? she said in a shocked voice and putting her hand on
my belly. Yer because she would be able to tell if I was pregnant by doing that! Hint the sarcasm
'No Nan I'm not pregnant I said rolling my eyes and moving her hand away.
But is there someone... are you in love or something my Nan said in a joking voice.
I'm kind of used to her asking this question but in the last year I've found it so hard to lie to her. I
look in my nanas eyes thinking if I should just tell her the truth. It would be nice if someone
could help me get over Chris, if they can. Just to have someone, to tell me what I should do.
How would I tell her that I have serious issues with, being in love with my sister's boyfriend?
That is also my boss. That is also my Granddads working partner.
I can't tell her or anyone this. I need to get over it myself. If I can just 'get over it'. I've laid in bed
so many nights thinking to myself that;
This is it! I am no longer going to be in love with Christian Howard! It is just a crush and will
only lead to heartache, on my side. You don't Love him, you don't.
Then by the next day at work I would be thinking the same thing as before. I'm not in love with
him. It was just a silly little crush. Done!
Then Chris would walk in and give one of his amazing smiles that make girls go week and the
knees and I know I can't lie to myself.
I love him and I'll never get over it.
The heartache. I can handle it. I think.
No Nana, there isn't anyone

There will be soon. Maybe even at the end of this holiday if your Grandfather has his way she
said
Oh no
Don't be angry at him love, I know he gets carried away sometimes but only because he loves
you
I know, I know but I just feel sorry for the poor guys I said
My Nana gave me one of them looks that says, I will hit you if you say another word. This is
what it was like with my Nan I would say something about myself that I genuinely mean and she
would give me all these complements that would only make me feel uncomfortable.
I'm not looking for complements or anything like that. But Nan always feels like she needs of
fight my battles for me but most of my battles are with myself and what I think and say about
myself.
I love her for it but its just hard work sometimes.
Why? They get to dance and talk to you
Exactly
You my dear need to have a bit more confidence in yourself
Like Jess I said looking around at Jess who was standing with a bunch of girls that looked as
equally amazing as she did. I sided and then looked down at the floor.
Ah that girl has far too much confidence' we both laughed 'you just need to believe in yourself
some more
'I... do I hesitated saying.
Really? Name one value you think you have, just one and I bet I can name ten to that one
Value?
One thing you like about yourself
Ok, I can do that. One thing... I like... about myself... a value. Ok this might be harder than I
thought.
My skin... too pale and sometime a spot or two. My hair... no it was a bright ginger and had a
mind of its own. My nose?... No. Ok so I cannot name something but I bet lots of people can't.
See you cannot do it can you
Well want does that prove?
That you have no confidence. I can tell you hundreds of thinks I like no love about you' she said
narrowing her eyes at me.
Oh really I started to do the same look as her, trying to make a joke.
YES she said a little louder like you have lovely hair she said to me.
Its ginger Nan I reminded her.
It's red and like fire. I love it. Next, you have your grandfather's eyes, green with a hit of blue
and when you look closer you have little sunflowers in your eyes. There is yellow in the middle.
There beautiful
Really? Was she joking?
I've never notice that about my eyes but if I do have to say something I like about myself it is that
I like my eyes. They were a little too big for my face, which is what Jess and my Mum has told
me over and over again. But Nan was right I did like my eyes. I wouldn't call them beautiful but
they were nice.
I guess I like my eyes
Nan smiled. See we're nearly there seeing my Nan joke around made me smile as well. She was
so funny.
There it is
What? I said still smiling at her.
The reason why you're so beautiful... That smile she said which only made me grin even more.
My smile?

When you smile its different from other people. When someone smiles it goes straight to their
eyes and you can tell if it is real or for show. When you smile your whole face lights up, you
shine. Your eyes brighten up and that's when they really look blue. You smile with your whole
mouth, showing all those white perfect teeth. I know it sounds silly but it's true
How has she notice all this?
How do you know all this? I asked
Because I love you. When you love someone you notice all these things that others miss
Well I think you're the only one that sees these things Nan other than Granddad I thought.
I've notice others see it. When I've seen you with a group of people, joking and laughing
everyone's eyes are always on you. Youre just laughing too much to notice. But its true people,
well mainly men always tend to linger on your face longer than others'
Ok, I think Nana has gone a little crazy. It must be the pressure of entertaining. No one ever
notices me and I'm ok with that. I like people not putting the attention on me, I feel more
comfortable.
Nan, that's not true
It is and I can tell you it kills Jessica every time it happens. Notice it next time youre in a group.
When you smile, the men can't take their eyes off you and their in a glaze, just looking at you
Thinking about it, that has happen before.
Chris has done that a lot. He tells a joke that makes me laugh so much but he never laughs just
looks at me, sometimes looking shocked.
I always thought I just had something in my teeth.
Was it true? That he was in some kind of 'glaze when he saw me smiling?
No, no it wasn't my smile.
It was something in my teeth.
And Nana has gone crazy in this heat.
I'll try and notice that next time Nan I said, I didn't what to talk about this anymore.
Your grandfather is right. You do need a man
Not her too.
Nan!
You do! You need someone to tell you every day how amazing you are. But who should we
pick
We both turned to look at the men in the garden.
Ah, young Mr Minster. Lovely young man with a large loving family and very good looking.
He's the captain of...
The Irish rugby team. Yes Grandfather has already got there before you Nan. And I don't think
he's my mister right
Oh why he was my favourite Nan said.
He's lovely but I think its more just friends and between you and me I think he likes someone
else I wasn't going to tell Nan about my theory about Jake and Kate and I was glad that she
didn't ask any questions about it.
Find, Ok who else is there
I started playing her game and looked at all the men in the garden pointing at them all to see what
she would say.
That one I said pointing to a man that looked about fifty, just joking.
Too old she said seriously, not seeming very happy with my little joke. I laughed at her and
then pointed at another guy who wasn't that bad looking from a far but still looked twice my age.
That one
He drinks she replied
It went like that for five minutes, he's too young, too old, too shy, too shallow, he gambles, he
drinks, he's married, he's married and has a girlfriend. This went on and on, until we saw the

group of guys near the garden bar. It was Chris and all his friends I met today; Jake, Karl, Ben,
Connor, Jay and Paul.
They all looked like they were on a catwalk but at the same time, a seven man rugby team. They
were all in different ways hot.
Now this is more like it Nan said with a big grin on her face.
Nan I don't know how I feel about you first pimping me out too all the men in the party and you
eyeing up young men that are young enough to be your grandsons
First I'm not pimping you out as you so put it but just lending a helping hand. I'll leave the
pimping to your grandfather. And secondly I'm only picking out the good eggs from the bad. And
having great fun doing so. Now let's see. We've already talked about Captain Jake, Karl Jackson
is out being married and all. Connor is in love with that Lilly Minster girl
How do you know that? I said, well thinking about it Nan did know everything, I have a feeling
she even has Facebook.
I've done my research Hun. I think everyone knows but her, poor thing. Anyway so he's out. Can
I say that I was the one who invited all these people? I did my research on all the men and I'm on
first name terms thank you
Hmm you're good. Ok so Jay out as well I said thinking that he was with Kate.
Oh he finally came out then Nan said
WHAT?
Did Nan know what 'coming out' meant? Jay's not Gay!
I don't know what you're talking about but Jay's with Kate, his new girlfriend
WHAT? Nan looked shocked.
Jay. Jakes brother, he's seeing a young girl called Kate, that one over there I pointed over at
Kate who was standing with Gemma and now Lilly who had joined them. They were all laughing
and drinking together.
Oh was Nanas response. She looked away at Jay and looked very serious for a minute.
Why? What's wrong?' I asked.
Nothing. I just always thought he was gay Nan said
Jay. Gay... no Nan I think you just got confused with the names' I laughed
No, I differently thought he was gay. I've heard gossip from the country club
Was she joking?
She knows my opinion on how I feel about the gossip that goes around the 'country club'. Just a
bunch of desperate housewife's, whose lives were so boring and lifeless that they make up
rumours about other people just to make drama and have something else to talk about and think
about other than their sad lives!
Wow! Where did that come from? It must be the sun, getting me all hot and... bitchy like them.
Ah I did it again!
What's wrong with me today I'm not being myself.
Well we all know how bad the gossips are around here I said narrowing my eyes at my Nan
trying to make her remember what happened in the past without me having to say it out loud.
Ava, Alex's mother, my Aunt told all her friends that I was a very troubled child. She didn't tell
everyone what happened between me and Alex because she didn't know the truth. She only knew
what Alex told her and only kept it a secret because she didn't want people gossiping about the
family at the 'county club'.
Yet she did tell them that I was an alcoholic, troubled, attention seeking girl, who was very
popular with them boys.
Which was all a bunch of crap!
Other gossip went around I found it hard trying to get a job around where I lived because every
company had heard the rumour and didn't what an alcoholic slut working for them. Also I saw
that many of my friends stopped talking to me as well. True I didn't have many anyway but the
ones I had turned their back on me and I've never seen them again.

It hurts.
Having people talk about you be hide your back. Saying things you knew weren't true but could
do nothing about it.
My Nan looked at me tilting my chin up and bringing her lips into a straight line. True Nan said
then looking back around the garden I guess trying to change the subject which sorted me just
fine.
OK so that leaves Paul Minster a world traveller with the charity work, great young boy, maybe
a bit young but he's very exciting, always on the move seeing new things Nan said.
'Yer but I'm not exciting enough for him! And anyway what makes you think that he would make
a good boyfriend then. If he's always travelling around the country. He wouldn't what someone
pulling him down'
He would if he fell in love with you. He needs someone to keep his feet on the ground and start a
new adventure. Well that's what his mother says Nan said
I was actually starting to be serious with Nan, like I was actually after a boyfriend or something.
I guess I just started thinking if you can't beat them join them. Nan and Granddad aren't going to
stop until they have matched me up.
And I guess it would be nice to have someone to look after me and to be with. I'm twenty-two and
never had a serious boyfriend. Why wouldn't I want to be matched up with someone nice?
Because you're in love with Christian. My heart told me.
But I have to get over him sooner or later. Maybe if I was to just meet someone new, I might find
that what I thought I felt for Chris was nothing but a... crush. Maybe... maybe.
But the sad part is however much I tried to tell myself different, it wasn't a crush. And I will
never just 'get over it.
Looking back at Nana, she's still staring over at the guys, thoughts racing through her head.
What about Ben Anderson. He's very good-looking. He works in London. You live in London
So does hundreds of thousands of other people Nana I laughed
He twenty-five and plays the guitar. See your perfect together, you both love music she said
giving a big grin
He plays the guitar really?
He's funny and smart. I think he works for some kind of Promotion Company
Nana I said.
'Ok, I will relax. But the only down side is that rumour says that he only just broke-up with a
long term girlfriend or something like that
Oh, that's too bad I meant what I said I liked Ben I hope he's doing Ok with it all.
Ok, now here's our man. What about Chris? I think he would be perfect for you
What?
Did she really just say that?
He's, kind, funny, smart, perfect looks, he has an amazing body, so I've heard people say. He's
rich which is a bonus, I mean you work with him you know what he's like. I know he's a little bit
older than you but I think you need someone like that, who would look after you and bring you
out of your shell
She had no idea what this was doing to my heart. I wanted all those things, with Chris. But...
Nan you forget the most important bit
That he's with Jessica? Nan asked
Well yes What else? I thought.
That won't be for long. She'll drive him crazy soon Nan said waving her hand here and there.
Nan what makes you think that after going out with a girl like her, he would want to be with a
girl like me I said getting a little angry. I know my nanas my Nan and she loves me but she
needs to stop this act and just tell the truth. I'll never be like Jess or any of the other women guys
like Christian Howard go with. That's that.

Ah, Leah when are you going to see that your perfect just the way you are! Nan said a little
loudly.
When the men in the white jackets come and take you away, Nana I say to her.
Nana's face turned to a frown and she gave a big side.
I give up, on you girl she said
I'm glad, Nan. I'm a lost cause

Chapter 19
It was growing dark and the party was in full swing. Everyone was still dancing, talking, laughing
and drinking. And I was tired. Its only been one night and Im already, ready to sleep for a whole
day!
Nan had been showing me around to all the guests who were staying. They were all nice enough
people.
Lots of men I realised.
I felt that this party was only created for Granddad to find me a guy.
Oh God! I bet it was!
I'm going to have to have a word with him. And Nan, his little helper.
But I was having fun. The night sky was beautiful; I could see all the stars, giving us little in the
sky. Living in London you never see the stars about of all the city lights and pollution.
The stars were out, there was only a hit of a breeze but I wasn't cold. It could have been all the
pimps I drank earlier. Having my beer-coat on always helped on a night out in the cold. But the
summer night was perfect; there were no clouds in the sky.
No today, after weeks of threatening, has been great, I've meet new friends, different families and
seen my Granddad and Nan for the first time in s long one. The feeling of seeing them again,
them being so happy and all three of us re-united. It gives me this bubbling emotion in my belly
that makes me feel like Im on top of the world. I feel so happy and excited that I can't stop
smiling.
I'm standing out on the Terrance, music more the jazz band and people talking and laughing
behind me. While Im outside smiling like a crazy person.
Maybe this week won't be the train wreck I was to believe it would be...
But then a thought entered my mind. Alex.
I know he's here and staying of the week. I know my whole family are here. I could only out run
them for so all at this party. Even if there was near about hundred guests, we were sure enough
going to walk into each other. And that sure enough took the smile straight of my face.
It took the fun and excitement of being at this party that I was enjoying so much.
I was more scared to meet Alex than anyone else. Back then we were only kids but now, as
adults, it scares me what he could do it he wanted. I still have nightmares about that party, that
night, where he tried to... I can't even say it.
I could remember it all like it had only just happened, like it was so fresh in my mind.
I could remember the feeling of the next morning in my mind as well. When my family disowned
me and believed in that snake. Seeing his face in my head, remembering the cocky, smug look he
had. He may not have done what he wishes to that night but he still won.
And I had lost.
Hate and hurt bubbled up inside me. I have never truly hated someone before. Like my Mum and
Dad, I never hated them, just disliked them for pushing me out my whole life. But I always tried
to see the best in people. Try to see it from their mind and see that they just don't know the whole
story about that night and if only they would listen...
But I'm lying to myself; my Dad was just waiting for a reason to get me out of the house. Because
I never followed his rules and did what he wishes for me to do. To him I wasn't his daughter, not
anymore.
Ties where coming down my cheek.
Why was I crying?
Come on, I need to be stronger if Im going to last throughout the week. I took a large breath in,

rising and lowering my shoulders. Thats it I just need to keep calm.

Everything will be fine, I thought to myself.
Leah a strong voice came from be hide me, making my whole back turn to ice and my heart
started to race.
I got that bubbling feeling in my belly again but this was different, it was filled with desire, lust,
excited, fare and love.
I didn't turn around or speak straight away. I was too bust wiping the tires off my cheek.
Whats wrong? he asked moving to stand right be hide me. I could feel the heat coming of his
body, on to my back.
I couldn't help want happened next. It was like his heat was pulling me in, so I let my back into
his chest. My arms were at the side of my body and so where his. I could feel him taking in a
large breath, saying shocked with my actions. I was shocked but I couldn't move from this spot.
He was like a drug to be, I couldn't get enough of him, even if it made me do stupid things.
I lent the back of my head into his chest and closed my eyes. By just standing here, he suddenly
took the nightmares away.
He moved his hands so they were rubbing up and down my arms. I like I was on fire, just by the
touch of his hand. My arms weren't even bear but it felt like he was banding me with his hands.
I had to move away before I took my new addiction farther.
I'm sorry I said pulling away from his chest. I'm fine now, thanks I said turning to face him.
It was the once time I look at his face at this moment and he looked, even more hot than before.
How was that possible?
What happened? he asked. He looked really at me with a straight serious face. Did someone
hurt you? he asked angrily.
No! No. Its just me, Im being silly. Overly emotional I guest I said giving a nervous laugh.
Did you want be to get your Grandfather? he asked
No, please don't tell him you saw me like this. He'll never leave me alone if he own' I said. It
was true, I loved my Granddad back he wouldn't let me out of his sight if he truly knew how
scared I was.
Chris gave a little smile and then moved closer again to me; he took my hands in his and was
rubbing them softly with his own. My breathing was uneven, I thought I was going to faint.
Lea, I know this is hard for you. I know, I feel do but you have to see that you have nothing to
fear. You've shown them, you showed them that you can make it on your own, without their help.
I know you won't be happy about this but your grandfather did tell me everything remember. I
know what happened to make your family disown you. I want you to know that I won't let
anything hurt you. Ever again, do you understand he said looking straight into by eyes, into my
soul.
I felt like someone had looked at me, really looked at me for the first time in my life. To him, I
felt like the only girl in the world...
But I wasn't and never will be.
He had Jessica and hundreds of other women around him that were a thousand times better than
me.
Why do you care? I said looking at the floor. I didn't want to sound rude but I really wanted to
know. Why did he care about what happens to me why?
I care Lea. I a lot his eyes looked greener than I'd ever seen them. My heart was beating so
hard, I thought it was going to jump out of my chest.
He means he cares as an employer, as by boss right? Or as a friend. Not 'cared' in the way my
heart was thinking. Not caring in the romantic way I cared for him.
I would do anything for him. My problem was I cared too much and if I kept on by showing how
much, he would run.
I can't loss him. I would rough live my life with him, than without him. As long as I was working
for him thats how it would be and I was fine with that.

People came on to the Terrence laughing and drinking and I jumped away from Chris.
I better go I said walking past Chris. I needed to get away from him.
Something had changed.
I dont know if it was this place or meeting his family and seeing how great he was with this
nieces and nephews. Or maybe it was the jealousy of seeing him with Jess that took me over the
edge. Whatever it was, I was finding it so hard not showing my feeling to him. All the time I've
worked with him and its been fine but knows seeing him outside of work I've meet a new
Christian Howard.
The first one I met was powerful and strong, handsome and perfect. Smart and hardworking, who
was kind and caring to his staff and to me. Generous and honest to everyone he meets. He didn't
play games to get what he wanted; he just got them without having to play.
The new Christian Howard I met today was the same to all the above and more. So much more.
He was loveable and sweet, he was a man who loved his family and a mans whose family loved
him.
I had to great away from this man before I embarrass myself by showing how much I love him.
I walked past him but he graded my hand. I stood still out of shock for a moment or two and then
looked up at him.
Take a walk with me. I need to talk to you He said in his deep powerful voice, a nun couldn't
say no to.
Okay I said as he gently pulled me with him down the steps and into the gardens. My heart and
head were fighting with each other. I was losing control of my senesces.
All along the garden were fairy lights it looked like a magic wonderland.
What did you want to talk about? I managed to say.

________________________

Right what did I want to talk about?

I couldn't remember why I brought her down here. I just didn't what her to go. I wanted to make
sure she was safe. But now she wasn't safe. She was alone with me.
God whats wrong with me. I'm thirty-one years old; Ive been with more women that I care to
remember. Why is this one girl driving me crazy?
Shes not even doing anything either. She only needs to look my way and my blood starts to
bowl.
Earlier when I saw her crying... it was my undoing. I didn't care anymore about staying to stay
away from her. She was hurt and I needed to take her in my hands and keep her safe.
But I kept calm.
Until she was so close to me. Her back laying agents my chest, I thought I was going to lose
control and take her right there on the Terrence where anyone could have seen.
She smelled so good; it was like coconuts and honey. I wanted to eat her all up.
All day Ive been watching her with her Nan, making the rounds. Every time the men in the room
touch her and kissed her so the cheek I stab on jealousy run over me. I never got jealous over
women before, I never cared enough to be, until now.
When she was leaning her head on my chest I wanted this girl all to myself but I could be so
selfish. God Ben was right; I can't share not Lea anyway. But she wasn't mine to have in the first
place.
When she pulled away I felt cold all over my body and want to pull her back. But she looked so

fragile.
Thats when I finally told myself that I would never able to have Lea. She was too fragile. I
would hurt her, I know I would. I'd break my heart without meaning to and by the look of her I
don't think she could take it. She needed someone to be strong for her.
I bet shes been fighting so long, after her family disowned her, she needed a rest, needed
someone to help her.
If I couldn't have Lea in my bed, then at least I could be her friend and protect her. She needed a
man in her life and I'd be that man until she finds someone who won't break her heart.
But if they did I won't only break their legs, Id send their whole world down.
We were walking along the garden when I stopped and turned to Lea.
Lea I want... what did I want? I thought I want us to be good friends
Right... I thought we were friends she laughed.
'Yes we are. But I wish... for more I wish for us to not just be as whom work together. I want
you to don't think of me as your boss. Don't worry want you stay or do in front of me ok. I like
you and I think that this week will give us time to really get to know each other I said
But what when we go back into the office. Won't it make things weird when you want to tell me
off or whatever, when we are friends she asked
I don't think so, just don't give me reason to firer you than we will be fine I said which made
her laugh.
Ok Ill try
Good so know more Mr Howard or Sir. Are we understood? I said pulling my hand followed
for her to shake on it. Which she gladly did with a smile on her face.
Friends she said slowly
Yer Friends, I could do that. Be her friend, her boyfriend... I mean her friend whos a guy.
This is gonna be hard.

Chapter 20
Chris I need I want to tell you something. I don't really know why I need to tell you so bad
but I feel like if I don't we can't be 'good friends' as you said I said half laughing, half still
crying.
You can tell me anything you want He said pulling me to the metal bench that was hidden
under a flowered arch.
I'm not trying to make you believe me over my family or even Jess but I do need you to
know what really happened. I don't want you thinking I tried to say before Chris held my
hand tightly and said.
I would never think badly of you and I know you never would wish to speak ill of anyone unless
you had to and if you want to tell me what happened I'll listen
He pulled his hand and wiped a tear away from my face and then rubbing my cheek a little.
He had no idea what he was doing to me. He pulled away and looked straight into my eyes.
Go on he said softly. I took in a large breath and tried to calm down; this was going to me a
long story.
Its weird, I've never felt like I fit in with my family. Never. Not even when I was a child. Well
instead of Granddad of course but the rest of my family never notice me, never showed any kind
of love or kindness.
My grandfather had two sons, my Dad James and Uncle Peter. Uncle Peter and Aunt Ava also
had two sons Joseph and Alex, my cousins. Alex was the same age as Jess and they were very
close at school and then at University. Theyre both so similar, theyre popular, beautiful, and
rich and they both know it.
They've always teased me, when I was younger and to even now. At one point it was their
favourite game, I think it still is. They are both seven years older than me; they make me feel like
I was small and worthless child, and they once locked me in the garden shed all night and no one
found me to the next day.
It was Joseph that found me actually. He was never that bad, he was more of a loner than
anything else. He had his own life, his own friends, he didn't care much for the family but the
family loved him and always craved for his attention. It's funny to say but its true everyone
always thought him the cool one. I think that's why Alex was always the way he is, he always
wanted what somebody else had.
He wanted to be loved and respected, wanted by everyone and above all powerful like his brother,
all the things in my eyes he wasn't and I knew that that annoyed him above all. He hated me, as a
child, he used to hit me and pull my hair; he always went out of his way to embarrass me and
make me feel uncomfortable.
It was when I turned sixteen when he started acting... weird around me. He just finished
University and hadn't seen me in so long, he kept making comments like; you look so grown up, I
bet all the boys want a pitch of you, I know I do. He only said them things to make fun of me,
making me look like a joke.
It was two years later, at Joes wedding to Jaz that I thought he was going too far. In front of all
his friends one time he slapped my bum and pulled me to sit on his lap. He wouldn't let me go
and I didn't want to make a scene in front of all his jerk friends and the other guest so I waited for
him to let go...
I hated him he made me feel sick and over time scared. Scared of seeing him and being alone
with him but by just being in the room with him... he always has his evil eyes on me and I just
feel like a worthless child again

You don't have to say anymore Chris said rubbing his hand against my cheek drawing me
closer. I didn't mean to tell him all that, I had only meant to tell him about the night I left.
No... No, I need to tell you... I need you to know what happened I said without being able to
control the tears that fell down my face.
Ok, ok tell me... ssh Lea I'm here His warm soft words made me feel safe, knowing that he 'was
here' listening to me and hearing what I have to say. I looked into his face and saw him smiling at
me.
It was the day I got my results for my A levels and I didn't do that well... meaning I failed all the
subjects my Dad wanted me to take. He said they would help me in life, other than music and art
but I won't be the daughter I was if I did what he said. I took Music and Art as well as three other
subjects he wished for me, Geography & History, Law & Politics and Mathematics & Economics
and I failed every one of them. Well not Music and Art. I told my Dad I would never be able to
do them and I never felt bad going to the classes not having any idea what they were talking
about and it was having that bit of paper right in front of you, it's a little different.
Telling my Mum and Dad of my failed results was a hard thing to do and they didn't even say
anything. Dad took one look and left the room. Mum just made herself another cocktail. I was just
standing there for near an hour waiting for my Mum to say something. Some salt of comforting
words that would have made me feel better.
After seeing my Granddad and Nan I needed to chill out, I wanted to forget all about the results
and my parents. So I went to a party...
Five Years Ago
I jumped back into my car after coming out of Granddads and pulled my phone out to phone Kim.
My best friend all through school.
'HELLO?!' she shouted at the other end
'KIM IT'S LEAH! Where are you?'
'LEAH!! WHERE AM I? WHERE ARE YOU? YOUR MISSING OUT ON THE PARTYING'
she shouted to me on the phone.
Kim loved her party's and drinking. She was always out with the girls partying the night away,
instead of me being the trusty driver. I didn't drink that much, I was always a light-weight, few
drinks and I'm gone. Not saying I didn't enjoy it, I just think I go a little... too crazy. I'm always
better if I don't drink.
But not tonight!
Tonight I want to forget about my Mum and Dad.
'Where's the party?' I ask
'WHAT?' she can't hear me
'WHERES THE PARTY KIM?' I shout back at her so she can hear me better.
'OH, IT'S AT CHARLIE'S BROTHERS HOUSE. YOU COMING?'
'YER I'LL BE THERE'
'WOW! AWESOME! I'LL TEXT YOU THE ADDRESS, BABE CAN'T WAIT TO YOU GET
HERE' she said then hanging up.
I got to the party at near eleven and there were so many people here. Some from are school and
some much older. I walk through the house which is like a pent house it's so big and then got to
the kitchen with all the alcohol. Bingo!
After half a bottle of vodka I stopped caring about what had happened today. What will be will
be?
And what should be right now is another drink. I stumble of the dance floor leaving my friends
and made my way to the kitchen again.
'LEAH!' I hear someone shouting behind me. I turn around to see Kim running towards me, she is
so drunk! But hell so am I. I met her half way and hug her.

'How did you do? On your grades' I asked

'Yer good, got... ahh four As and two Bs' She said taking a drink of a bottle of vodka 'You?' she
asks.
In reply to her question I grad the bottle from her hands and drink some
'That bad ah?' she laughed
'Oh you have no idea' I said as a load of guys came into the kitchen, one picking Kim up in a
fireman's carry and there goes Kim.
The night was going great before my cousin Alex and his stupid friends had turned up. They were
all spoiled little rich boys who thought they were god's gift. Alex was there leader. Top dog, he
likes to think. I hated that I was related to him. I kept out of his way the whole night to avoid him
but I was never that lucky.
'Why if it isn't my little cousin'
'And how's little Alex' I said making all the girls started giggling. Before he could start talking to
me again I slipped away from the group and went to find my friends.
A couple of hours later, I hadn't since Alex atoll, he must have gone home, thank god.
I went upstairs to use the toilet when I see Alex in the way of the door. My heart went to my
throat.
'What do you want Alex?' I managed to say as confidently as I could.
'You' he said
'Very funny, now move' I said but he didn't move a bit.
'I'm not joking Leah. I want you and you more than anyone know I get what I want'
'I'm your cousin you pervert'
Alex's hand came across my face so hard I fell to the floor. The pain from my cheek and head
hitting the hard floor hurt so much.
Everything happened next so fast. He was pulling me into one of the bedrooms, with me trying to
kick and scream under his hands. He laid me on the bed pushing me hard into the mattress, he
was over powering me and I remember being so scared. I didn't know what to do. He tried to kiss
me but I hit him in the face and then brought my knee up to his balls.
Hearing a girly scream come from Alex's mouth I run from the room and run out the house and I
just kept running until I was out of breath.

When I got home the next morning I thought everyone would be asleep but all the lights where
on in the main dining room. I went inside and saw my Mum, Dad, uncle peter and Aunt Ava and
Alex there with his red eye from where I hit him. He told everyone that I... that...that I could
speak anymore with the tears but I notice that I didn't need to as Chris pulled me into his arms.
You don't need to tell me anymore, I know... I know he said rocking me back and forth. I
would never, NEVER! Let anything happen to you like that ok. I'll protect you
Why are you all a sudden caring and protecting me?
Because... we're friends and I care about my friends
So you believe me? You don't believe it was my fault? I asked into his chest as he pulled his
arms tighter around my back.
Of course I believe you, I wouldn't I believe you. And this all of what happened was NOT
your fault! Do you understand me Chris pulled my shoulders pull so we were move looking at
each other.
His eyes were on my lips and I truly thought he was going to kiss me. My heart was flipping over
and over and I couldn't stop it. I could feel all the blood swimming to my face, getting redder and
redder but I didn't care. Just being here with his arms around me and him looking at him like he
would do anything for me but then the same horror of thought came into my mind.
What about Jess? I asked

What... He said
Won't she be angry? You and me being friends
There was a long silence as Chris pulled away and moved to the other end of the bench. He
moved his hands so he was rubbing his chin, deep in thought.
She will be angry He said seriously. I guess that was it, everyone always cared about keeping
Jess happy and to be honest I don't blame Chris. Having Jess in an angry mood is like the end of
the world.
Oh was all I could say. Chris got up from the bench, straightens himself out and then pulled his
hand towards me. I just stared at it confused.
Chris smiled and said She's just going to have to get over it
I looked up at him and smiled, with my heart going crazy again. This guy was going to give me a
heart attack. I look at his large strong hand and took it with my own.
I guess she will

Chapter 21
I saw red! Fire burning inside me. Every muscle in my body was tense. It felt like someone had
their hand around my heart of was squeezing hard, pulling away the life within me. I have never
felt like this before, where I feel like I could truly kill someone and not feel the hint of guilt
within me.
This amount of hate in me made me feel like I could blow-up any minute and if it wasn't for
having Lea in my arms at that moment was the only thing stopping me from finding that sick ass
hole and ripping him up slowly and painfully for doing all those things to her.
I couldn't even think about it... seeing her so scared and broken from the fear of him. It made me
sick and I just wanted to kill him end of story.
I was strong I could do it with my own hands and I'm rich I know allot of people I could get away
with it.
I started to rest as soon as Lea looked up at me with her big eyes. The fear was then gone, she
believed in me, she knew that I would be there for her.
We slowly walked back to the party which had died down since we left. I looked at my watch and
saw that it was really late. We've been gone longer than I thought.
We walked back in the hall and I could see the large group of all our friends in the same corner
they have been all night. Gemma and Karl were slow dancing on the dance floor, so were Connor
and Lilly.
Should we go over? I asked her. She nodded but then looked shocked back at me.
Oh, how do I look? Does it look like I've been crying? She asked me looking up in my eyes
You look a little flushed but other than that you look great I said to her. When she smiled, I felt
like I was on top of the world, making her smile made me feel proud and I couldn't help the grin
on my face.
We walked over to the group, were there was two large tables close together. One had Ben and
Jakes family Jay, Jay's girlfriend Kate and Paul. And the other table sat Jess and her friends Mary
and Nessy and two other guys that I didn't know.
They all saw us walking over and started smiling and calling us over. We all said 'hi' and I pulled
the chair that was next to Kate open for Lea to sit on. She blushed and then thanked me. I looked
around the place thinking where do I sit with Jess or my friends but then I walked over to the
other end of the table and sat on a chair that was on the same table as Lea but I turned the chair so
that I was next to Jess joining the two tables together.
Jess still looked piss off that I didn't come and sit just on her table but still put a fake smile on and
kissed my cheek leaving red lipstick which she was rubbing off softly. I couldn't stop my eyes
looking over at Lea, our eyes met, then quickly she looked away and she blushed again. Her eyes
looked different in that moment but I couldn't work out what she was thinking. Normally she was
easy to read but not right now. She looked a little hurt or was it angry but why should she feel that
was she jealous?
No she didn't feel that way about me, she must have just been embarrassed that I court her
looking but I still felt uneasy with the thought of being so close next to Jess was I moved away.
Nice of you to come see me Jess said sarcastically
Sorry I've been busy
With my sister? What were you doing? She looked angry and was looking over at Lea and Kate
talking with an evil look in her eyes. Now she looked jealous.

Nothing we were talking about this project I need to get her starting on next week I lied
Fine was her only answer, she turned around to her table and introduced me to her friends
Chris you know Nessy and Mary she said and the girls all smiled at me and looked at me like I
was a pack of meat. Nice
and this is Zack and Tom my cousin's friends from the States I turned to the two guys that
sitting on the other side of the table. They both looked like the American version of Ant and Dec.
Remembering what it was that Jess just said... My cousin's friends I gave them a cold hard look
and ask
What cousin?
Alex both guys said. I already hated them. To be friends with that animal you had to be one as
well. I looked over at Lea but she was talking to Kate and didn't hear what they were talking
about, Thank God. I didn't want her getting upset again because if her cousin's friends were close
then Alex would be too.
and what are you doing here? I asked them both again in the same tone as before and I didn't
care how rude I sounded. I needed to know they were no threat to Lea but I could already see that
they looked scared of me. Which they should be, I was three times their size.
Hmm... I'm here on business one of them said
and I'm just here the other said making the girls laughed.
What's wrong with you tonight? Jess asked
Nothing I'm just getting to know are guest from the other side of the seas I said downing the
rest of my whiskey.
So, what do you do Chris? one of the guys asked I think this one was Zack.
I own my own company was all I said.
Chris is being modest. He owns more than five companies Jess said trying to show me off to
her friends.
Really what kind of companies Zack asked again.
Different things; Marketing and Publishing, Properties, Oil, Iron and Stock Markets I said.
Wow that's a lot of different thing to be good at the other guy Tom said.
Well I like challenges and get bored with one thing all the time. So I brought more companies
worked on them some more then either sold them on or kept them
Chris has a lot of work in the US. You know Howard Investors Jess said moving closer to me.
That's your company Zack asked and I just nodded. My company worked with yours then'
And yours is?
PM real estate. We're one of the top ten in the country Zack said confidently making all the
girls impressed.
I remember now, your down thirteen percent last year right I said, I remember the company
now it was a project I didn't want to take on but one of the directs asks for them to have a chance
so I invested into their company by buying shares.
Well we're going to be working on that' he said nervously. I knew I was being rude but I had to
have my guide up at all times. I looked back at Lea and saw that Gemma, Lilly, Connor and Karl
were back at the table. Everyone was talking together.
I moved closer in on Jess table because I didn't want Lea to hear what I was asking.
So where's your friend, Alex is he here yet?
He was at a party in London last night and didn't invite us the ass, so he'll be here tomorrow
Tom said.
I sat there for a long time just thinking what I could do to keep Alex away from Lea at this party.
Option one I could kill him.
Option two I could get someone else to kill him.
Option three I could threaten his life if he went near her.
Or option four I could kill him.
I think that option three may save me from prison.

I notice that Jess was talking to me but I wasn't listening, was Tom was looking over at Lea or
was it Kate. He better not be looking up Lea...
Jess who's that brown haired girl? he asked.
I dont know babe you going to introduce them to your friends? Jess said. I turn back to the
table to see that everyone had stopped talking and was now looking my way.
Tom, Zack this is my brother Ben, sister Gemma with her husband Karl, Connor, Jake, Jake's
brothers Paul and Jay, Jay's girlfriend Kate, Jakes sister Lilly and Leah I said with one big mouth
full.
Have we met? Tom said looking over at Kate. So it was Kate he was looking at, which made
me feel better but as I look at Jake he's shooting daggers at him. Kate just sat there looking at
them shocked.
Yer your right Tom she does look familiar Zack turn around and said. I swear that Jakes face
had turned purple wasn't that Jay's job to get jealous but I saw Jake move closer to Kate. What
was going on, everyone went quiet and it was Jake who was next to speak.
You're mistaken was all he said, I've known Jake from a long time and I know that he wouldn't
have said anything in that moment if he didn't what to but he was protecting her, he must care
about her.
It was silent for a moment before Lea broke the silence.
I'm forever doing that, thinking that everyone looks familiar but I've never met them before. It's
really embarrassing when you start to wave then realise you don't know them she said making
everyone laugh and start talking about others things. I looked at Jake again who was still looking
over at Tom and Zack. One thing I could always say about Jake, he had a short temper and when
he lost it that was it and he was a big guy, to try and stop from a fight was hard work. At school
me and him ran the school, we didn't get into many fights because everyone was too scared to
start one with us.
That was a long time ago but even now when we go out on nights out some guys go out looking
for a fight and its always Jake that gets picked on. Mainly because his famous in rugby and
known for being a stuff guy, everyone wants to try and see if they can take him down and I've had
to save his ass a lot of the time. He's a great guy. The best but when someone starts on you can't
just walk away, even I know that.
I'm gonna have a chat with him about that later, he might be able to help me with Alex if he gets
close to Lea and Connor when he's not near Lilly's side, which is never.
I need to go to bed. It's been the longest day in my life.
________________________

We walked over to the group and Chris pulled the chair open for me. I was shocked that he did it;
he was such a gentlemen. 'Thank You' I said quietly and I could feel the blood rushing to my face.
I looked over to my right and saw that I was sitting next to Kate who was next to Jake. I think that
he's upset her again; she gives me a weak smile and rolls her eyes which made me laugh a little.
The chairs to my left are empty but Chris doesn't sit in any of them. Instead he goes over to where
Ben is sitting and pulls the chair out so that he is facing Jess.
I feel a stab of jealousy run through my veins when she kisses his cheek. He looks over at me and
I completely forgot I was staring. I looked away quickly and tried to talk about something else to
get my mind off them both.
Jake was talking to Jay and on the opposite of me were Ben and Paul talking as well. They both
looked over at me and Kate and were joking around sending us little girly waves and Paul
blowing kisses to both of us which made me and Kate laugh.

So you have fun? I asked Kate

Yer I am actually this is my fourth drink and I'm getting sleepy
I know what you mean. All this rich food and champagne gets you sleepy. It's been a long day
Tell me about it Kate said.
Hey Jake, Jay you up for it? Shouted Ben from the other side of the table.
Up for what mate? Jake said
Me, Chris and Karl have come up with a bet tomorrow with golf, loser or loses do a forfeit. Up
for it?
Jake laughed and then looked at his hands. Alright you're on, I've already thought of the forfeit
for you Paul
Hey I'm not going to lose Paul said back to his brother.
Lose what? Connor said when he came back followed with Lilly, Gemma and Karl after
dancing. Gemma came and sat down next to me.
Golf tomorrow, losers do a forfeit Ben said again.
Karl smiled along but Connor just looked at Lilly in the same way Karl did to Gemma early
today, his silent way of asking if he could go but Connor looked more worried than anything.
Lilly quietly said I'll be fine
Connor smiled I'm in everyone laughed along when Gemma turned around looking between
Lilly, Kate and me.
So girls, what is it we going to do tomorrow?
Has your Nan done a schedule Leah? Lilly asked
I don't think so I think she's just created different things people can do and then let them do
whatever they like. Like there is a kid's programme with things like arts and crafts. There's horse
riding, spa, swimming, tennis and loads more things like that but I know that there is nothing
planned for tomorrow night so I guess tomorrow is a free day I said
I think we should just relax already and then we should all get together at the end and do
something
All the girls agreed to meet for breakfast at nine to decide what we should do, when we heard the
Chris was about to introduce us to two guys on the other table.
Have we met? one of them said and to start with I thought he was talking to me but then I
turned to Kate and saw her tense up next to me. They were looking at her.
Yer your right Tom she does look familiar' they both were American and staring at Kate than a
thought came to me. She said that she worked in a strip club, what if it was there that they
recognised her. She would be so embarrassed in front of everyone.
Kate looked scared and I could see from under the table that she was holding tightly on Jakes
hand. She looked in shock and so was I a bit that Jake was moving closer to her and had now put
his other arm around her back. If Jay saw wouldn't he be upset that his brother had his hands all
over his girlfriend.
Your mistaken he said in his deep Irish accident and I could see the effect he had over Kate
when her arms turned to Goosebumps and her breathing was not even; this is how I got round
Chris.
Kate likes Jake!
The table was silent and everyone was looking around to each other. I did the first thing that came
into my head.
I'm forever doing that, thinking that everyone looks familiar but I've never met them before. It's
really embarrassing when you start to wave then realise you don't know them
That started the conversation for everyone to start talking again. I looked around the table and
then saw Jake smiling at me and I couldn't help smiling back and I could feel my own
Goosebumps coming up on my arms.
I turned to Kate. You Ok? I asked her
I'm fine, I've seen them before at the club she whispered in my hear

I guessed so, will you be ok I asked her. She looked at me and then back at the two American
guys who were still looking over and then at Jake who was still looking over at the guys angrily.
I'll be ok she said and I believed her. She had Jake looking after her, it was then that I notice
they were still holding hands and his hand was still rubbing on her back.
I couldn't say it was wrong what Jake was doing because I was kind of doing the same thing with
Chris. I wasn't holding his hand under the table with Jessica right there but I was still in love with
my sister's boyfriend and from what it looked like Jake was in love with his brother's girlfriend.
Life shouldn't be this dramatic but then saying that nothing exciting would ever happen.
Right I think it's time that I got some sleep I said getting up from my chair, which made the
guys set up as well, there all such gentlemen.
Me too Kate and Gemma both said next to me, getting up as well.
All the boys stayed for more drinks, boys well be boys and me, Kate, Gemma and Lilly all
walked back to our rooms together.
I can't believe all in one day what has happened. The travel up here already took it out of me and
then meeting Chris and Jakes family and friends, partying, drinking and crying. I think I've done
it all in one day.
I wonder what tomorrow will bring.

Chapter 22
For the first time in a long time I've woken up fresh and alive. Other than feeling like an ogre, I
managed to get a full nights sleep with no nightmares. I was always having nightmares that were
so bad they would make me to wake-up in the middle of the night crying. They were always the
same ones about Alex. I dreamed that I couldn't get away that night; I dreamed that everything
that good happened in my dream Alex was there at the end to ruin it. I dreamed of me and Chris
being together and getting married to then find Alex being the one marrying us.
But not last night.
Last night was just me and Chris and we were back in his office, him telling me he loved me, me
telling him I loved him, being in his strong arms, kissing and... more. Normally I would be in a
hissy about what I'm feeling isn't right and what a bad person I was but not today. The dream was
far too good to be angry at!
After lying in bed for like another hour, I remembered that I was meant to meet the girls for
breakfast. I jumped off the bed and went to go shower and get ready for the day. I didn't know
what we were doing today. I looked out my window that had an amazing view of all the gardens
and the lake. It was really hot again today so I decided to wear some light denim shorts and a
baggy white jersey top than I tucked in and of cause some little accessorises here and there.
I started walking down to the dining room that we decide to meet at last night. Walking in I saw
everyone having breakfast, I tried to look around for the girls but I couldn't find them. I looked at
the time on my phone, 08.45. I was early as we decided to meet at nine so I hoped that I wouldn't
have to wait that long because a group of guys on a table in front of me kept on looking over at
me and smirking.
Hey you want to have breakfast with us? one of the guys said
Thinking about it you look far tastier than breakfast another guy said turning around in his chair
looking at me.
I hated this kind of attention. I guess the way I was brought up and the way Alex was always like
with me, made me un-comfortable with men and I had no confidents. I was about to walk around
and wait somewhere else when I felt an arm around my waist pulling me towards something
warm and firm. I let out a girly grasp when I looked up and saw Christians face inches away from
mine. I felt on fire and if it wasn't for him holding me, which felt SO good can I say. I would have
fallen straight to the floor.
Here's my girl Chris said loud enough for the guys on the table to hear. Chris turned his head so
he was looking at the table full of guys that wasn't looking at me anymore but at Chris with
shocked faces.
Can I help you boys? Chris asked the guys in his strong deep voice that made the hair on my
neck shoot up. The guys on the table turned their head back around as fast as they could.
Chris just save me
He wasn't lying last night; he really did want to protect me. I couldn't tell if I should be happy
with that fact or terrified.
Come on Sweetheart Chris said pulling me away from the 'boys' in Chris' words and over to a
table that I notice my Nan and Granddad where on. I smiled at Chris and thanked him not just for
saving me back there but leading me to my Grandparents.

Hun! How are you? the both said kissing and hugging me good morning, I loved them both so
much. Chris, sit down please my Granddad told Chris who did as he said.
It was weird, it was me, Nan, Granddad and Chris sitting in the hall eating breakfast talking about
normal everyday things and I felt completely relaxed.
Oh, the girls said they would be down in a bit, the kids are playing up this morning, so I thought
I'd come down and keep you company till then Chris said and gave me one of his amazing
smiles, the one that I couldn't help but smile back to.
Oh that was nice of you, wasn't that nice Rupert? Nan said smiling at Chris like he just solved
world hunger.
Yes very nice Granddad said over his paper. So Chris what are your plans for the day?
We, meaning me and the guys plan to do the three hundred yarder. We got a little bet going
whoever loses does a forfeit he said making everyone laugh.
We talked about work, London, Chris family and it was really nice having everyone that I love
most in the world at one table was a great feeling.
About twenty minutes later everyone walked into the hall coming toward us. Kate and Jake who
looked pissed off with each other as they were both sending each other evil looks, Gemma, Karl
were holding hands and walked in with the kids running towards Chris, they looked like the
perfect little family. There was also Lilly and Connor, Jake and his brothers Jay and Paul and then
finally Ben and his Mum Sarah who was walking with another elder lady who I remember from
yesterday I think this was Jakes Mum.
Hey! everyone said to each other before we all started eating again.
Everyone sat down and we ended up getting over three other tables with the party of us. Nan and
Granddad left to go see to the other guests and Granddad had some kind of business.
Chris? I said
Yer he was looking straight into my eyes and I couldn't happy but let out a little sigh at his
amazing face, he was perfect! It took everything I had not to kiss him in front of everyone right
there. Lea? he said. Oh crap I forgot I was meant to talk.
What business do you have with my Granddad? If you don't mind me asking I added. I know I
was being nosy but I had a right to know what my boss/friend was doing with my Granddad,
right?
Chris looked at the table for a moment and I couldn't help feeling like he didn't want to tell me.
Why? If it was to do with work, he could trust me.
Lea.. he started to say quickly with a serious face on, he had his thinking face on. When he
narrowed his eyebrows and pressed his lips in a straight line like that, I know he was thinking
about something that he didn't like the answer of.
You can trust me I said boldly placing my arm on top of he's, not seeing that his hand so on his
leg until it was too late. He gave out a little deep laugh and held my hand, lacing the fingers
together on his leg still. He was smiling down at me and looking in my eyes again. God! He's
good looking.
I trust you Lea we my life! But honesty you have nothing to worry about. I'm just taking some
projects off your Grandfathers hands so he doesn't have to take on too much work and overdo
himself thats all he said
Overdo himself? Is he over doing himself? Is he well?
Please Leah this is why I didn't tell you ok. I knew you would be worried about him if you knew
but honest he's fine. And his company won't be out of pocket, I'm only doing this in my
companies name but in his so he won't be losing any money
I don't care about the money. As long as he's ok
It was quite for a bit as I thought about what Chris just told me. He was helping out my
Granddad, taking on more work to get nothing back from it... thats crazy! He's already got so
much work on.

Chris... won't this be too much for you? I mean, youre working on Granddads Company and
five of your own. I don't want YOU over doing it I said.
Don't worry about me. I've got an amazing secretary he said smiling at me. I felt loved by his
words and through the rest of breakfast we held hands under the table. To him we most likely
thought it was just a friendly thing that friends do but to me it was so much more. By just holding
his hand I felt on fire, like my whole world was in this moment and I wanted to last forever. But
sadly it didn't.
We were all there till about ten when all the boys left to go play golf and I couldn't help but notice
the way all the couples were saying good bye, Gemma and Karl kissed, Connor was looking at
Lilly like he didn't want to leave her but then kissed her on the cheek. But Kate and Jay didn't
even look at each other but Jake whispered something into Kate's ear before going.
Chris turned back to me before walking away and winked at me. Oh God I feel like I'm back at
School and the hot popular guy just winked at me!
Right so ladies what is our plan for the day asked Sarah
We could go to the spa Jakes Mum Sally said.
I can't go with the kids there, so you guys go and will go to the pool or something Gemma said.
'What about Abi? Your Nanny she can look after the kids right Sarah said.
Well I only brought Abi to look after baby Connor; she can't look after him and deal with these
three as well thats unfair
Why you do it all the time Lilly said
Yer with Karl's help everyone laughed.
Why don't we all go to the pool? Kate said
Yer and when the guys get back they can look after the kids and we can go to the spa Lilly said
holding baby Connor in her arms.
That sounds good Gemma said Ok lets all go get our suits on
As we were walking through the hall to go back to change I pointed my mother and Jess walking
down the stair case.
Leah where do you think youre going? My mother's voice shouted. She was walking towards
us with Jess and her annoying friends who were all dresses up in tennis outfits.
Hey Mum Jess. Going to play tennis?
No we just dress like this all the time when we're having tea Jess said but then I heard her turn
to her friends saying 'Idiot' which made them all laugh and look back at me, with bitchy smirks on
their faces.
Yes we're going to play tennis with some of the other ladies at the club and what are you doing
here? Youre meant to be down in the nursery Mum said.
What do you mean? I asked. I didn't know anything about going to the nursery? I didn't even
know we had one.
Oh Lord, Leah do you not know anything. I have signed you up to help out in the nursery for the
day. With all the guest busy with different events throughout the day we need someone to help
out looking other the little knowing my mother she would have referred to the children as little
rats or little monsters but before she could get the chance she looked behind me at Chris's and
Jake's family coming over. Help out with the little angels my mother said instead. You will be
working there all day
Oh dear, that's really not fair on poor Lea now Chris' Mum Sarah said. What was it with Chris'
friends and family that made me just fall in love with them so quickly. Maybe it was because they
were all so much like Chris and the reason he was the way he is was because of this people in his
life.
Leah shouldn't have to go look after all the children by herself, where's the fun for her? Gemma
said to my Mother as well who I could tell was getting more and more angry at me for making her

look like the bad guy. She always became overfull friendly with people when they thought badly
of her. She cared far too much what people thought of her and the family.
Oh Leah doesn't mind she loves kids and would do anything to help Nan out this week. Right
Lea? Jess said in her annoying girly voice that made me what to pull my own hair out. I can't
believe she's playing the Nan card. She knows I would do anything to help Nan out.
Exactly, it would really help out your Nan and you love children. It will be fun for you
But... we were going to go swimming and to the Spa, having a relaxing day. I can't relax now
knowing that Lea is by herself Kate said.
Hey don't worry about me, my Mum and Jess is right. I would love to help out in the nursery.
Hey about I take Paige and the boys down with me too so they can play with the other kids? I
ask Gemma. Paige and the boys smile and start pulling on their Mum's arm saying please Mum
can we go play with the others, please
Are you sure Leah? You don't mind?
No! Honesty we'll have fun and now you guys can relax without worrying about the kids, go to
the spa, honestly I'll look after them don't worry
See all solved and now if you don't mind us ladies we have a tennis match to play my Mum
said walking down the rest of the hall.
Lilly would you like to come and play with us. You can tell us all about what it was like at the
photo shoot in Paris Jess asked Lilly who was like a God to Jess and her friends. They were all
models and did... quit well at their job but none of them were as famous as Lilly and I can
imagine Lilly could help them with a lot of shoots, if she liked them which from her face she
didn't.
Oh please come All Jess's friends said behind her.
No Lilly replied without having to think twice. Thanks but I think I fancy helping Leah out
with the kids. If that's ok with you Leah? she turned to me and asked. I just nodded at looked at
her with a shocked look on my face.
Why would you want to do that? One of Jess friends asked.
Any model would know that I can't get sun marks from being too long in the sun or use any
chemicals on my body from the spa. Besides I like kids it will be fun right Leah and this way you
can relax Kate Leah won't be alone
Oh of cause I know what you mean don't want tan lines Jess laughed in a nervous pitch.
I meant freckles not tanned lines, Goleo hates them
Goleo! Goleo Pegnorla! The famous Italian designer?
Yes and a personal friend I've got a shoot in Malian next week
Wow well I was thinking of going over there sometime soon, maybe we should meet and do
some shopping Jess smiled hopefully at Lilly how just stood there looking at her with a straight
face clearly not wanting to make a comment of Jess's offer.
OK, well we'll see you late ladies have a nice day my mother said as they turned and walked
away, Thank God.
Well that's a bummer Kate said which made me giggle a little.
We'll be ok Lilly said.
Are you sure youre ok with this? I asked Lilly.
Yes! I did lie a bit back there about the sun and Chemicals, I don't really care about them things
I just wanted to see Jess's face she said which made me laugh.
Great, well as long as you don't mind Gemma said holding Paige in my arms. The boys have
had a big breakfast today so they can't have any more sugar or they will be off the walls with
excitement and if Paige has another nose bLead don't panic there are tissue in the bag and
Gemma! Its ok, they will be fine with us Lilly said.
Ok, if youre sure. I just hate leaving them Gemma said kissing them all on the lips and giving
them hugs. Well we should meet for lunch about one near the pool, see you guys Gemma, Kate,
Sarah and Jakes Mum Sally all turned around to leave.

Right let's go have fun Lilly said taking the boys hand in hand with her as I carried Paige, this
could be fun.

________________________

We've been playing golf all day and I didn't release how old I'm getting, I ache everywhere, my
back, my shoulders, my feet, everywhere. I'm not as young as I once was but I didn't let it affect
my game. I played on and fought through it and won. Maybe because my handle-cap wasn't as
great as the afters because I never really play golf but I still won and I was going to be happy with
that!
We all went into the golf's bar and sat on the sofas. I have never appreciated how soft and
comfortable a sofa was before. No one had said anything in a while and I thought they all either
fell asleep or died but then a waiter came over and asked if we wanted a drink and I've never seen
so many guys nearly jumping out of their sets for a beer.
I could tell that I wasn't the only one that was tired all the guys were trying to be strong and hold
back how tired they really were but I could tell that we were all dying inside.
'So Connor, how you feeling? Youre looking a little tired there?' I said jokingly
Who? Me? No I'm fine but Karl here doesn't look too good, I've never seen a guys head to be a
red
Its just sun burned Karl said a little out of breath. Which made me laugh; I turned around to
see Jake, Paul, Jay and Ben laughing too. We all pulled our self-up from lying on the sofa when
the waiter came back over with our beers, which was the hardness thing I have ever done.
So who fancies another round of golf I said jokingly hoping that no one took me seriously.
''Hmmm. Ahhh they all said in reply of what I said.
Guys I was joking
Oh thank god for that" Jake said laying back.
'No joke, I can't even pick up this pint' Ben said
I can't breathe Karl said
I think I've broken something Connor said
Oh good, I'm not the only one I said
I'm not going to lie, I'm dead Jake said
Are you joking you play rugby for a living, how can one day of golf kill you Paul said.
I play a two hour game in the cold weather of Ireland not six hours in the hot sun boy
We all laughed and sat in the bar for a few more hours not really saying or doing anything and it
felt like heaven. I never get to do this with the guys, just relax and chill with my closest friends
because of all the work I do. I know that we all have our own lives and we all work hard but
running the amount of companies I own and now helping Rupert out with his, I think I've taken
on far too much work. It I didn't have Lea organising my life we wouldn't have been able to have
this week off.
I still couldn't believe that we all managed to get time off work and our other lives to all be
together. I think that's the main reason all the guys came. I know our parents know Rupert but the
guys didn't know him other than Jay who worked alongside him a couple of times.
It was four o'clock and the sun was still high in the sky, in England our summer adds up to one or
if lucky two weeks for hot sweaty weather that none of the Brits where used to so we complain
when we have it and when we don't. We're all a bunch of complainers who love to complain.
We were lucky to have that weather this week and it was amazing in the country.

I looked over at Connor who had got his phone out and was dialling a number, One guess who
he's calling Paul said laughing.
None of us had to say anything; we know he was finding out where Lilly was, Connor was totally
hooked when it came to Lilly. I've been friends with Jake and Connor for a long time and we've
always known that he was in love with her, everyone did but her. But no one ever said anything
to him about it, it was his business not ours but it was still alright to have is bit of fun with him
about it.
They weren't always so close together as they were now, Connor used to play Rugby with Jake in
the first team and was amazing but then he took a hit to save Jake and he could never really play
the same again so he left. At this time Lilly just got her big break and her face was everywhere
for modelling shoots. The designers loved her because you could put her in anything and she
would look great. She wasn't like Jessica when it came to modelling, she didn't do cheap shoots
for 'Nuts' or page three of the 'Sun' but classy shoots WITH clothes on. Connor wouldn't have let
her. At this point for Lilly people were following her around noticing her, she got her own fan
base and it drove Connor insane not having her to himself but he was still happy for her until one
fan went a little too far and broke into Lilly's flat.
It got a little dark for a bit and this fan went out of his way to get to Lilly but he had to get
through Connor first which was never going to happen. Ever since then Connor gave himself the
role of being Lillys personal bodyguard. He felt like no one else could protect her like he could
because no one knew her like he did which was true.
Hey, where are you? I heard him say on the phone. The nursery? What you doing there? he
asked drinking his pint You want me to meet you there? I don't mind, are you alone? Oh what
Chris' girl?
Chris' Girl?
Who's he talking about? I looked at him questionably when he mouthed 'Leah's' name. Lilly was
with Lea? In a nursery, what where they doing there?
Ok I'll bring him down bye Connor put the phone down and looked over at Karl You need
to pick the kids up from the nursery because Gemma's still in the spa
Still? Are you joking she's been in there since I saw her last this morning
I might try the spa tomorrow Ben said
Not very manly Ben I said
Are you joking? Half naked women walking around with towels on! he said back
I'm in said Paul
Whatever, I better go get the kids. See you all later Said Karl
I'm going with you said Connor
Me too I said drinking the last bit of my bear and standing up
Why you going? Ben said
Why not? I said in reply. I didn't need to explain anything to my brother, especially when the
reason was I just wanted to see Lea.
Come on then Karl said walking off to go find where they were.

________________________

I'm NEVER having kids! EVER! How does Gemma and the other Mums cope? There were kids
running around everywhere and throwing stuff everywhere, I had to keep moving so nothing

would hit me. The nanny's where all in the room as well but they just sat there and let them do
whatever they wanted, which was destroying everything.
Awww! there was a cry that came from where but I couldn't see the child, until a heard a little
voice behind me saying
It's ok Aunt Lilly I'll kiss it better, that's what Mummy does for me and it helps I turned round
to see little Paige kissing Lilly's finger. I let out a little laugh thinking how funny it was that, that
cry came from her. I walked over to them to see what was wrong with her finger.
What happened? I asked looking overt at them both sitting on the small table and chairs. I saw
that there were little tears in Lillys eyes and she looked really upset. Are you ok?
NO! she said I broke a nail
I looked at her in disbelieve and then back at the little four year old girl staring back at me and we
both started laughing.
This isn't funny! she said which only made me laugh more. Her face was so funny she looked
like she broken something like an arm or leg not a nail.
BEEP BEEP! Came a ring from Lilly's pocket. She pulled her phone and the sad face was gone
and then a large grin started to grow on her face.
Hi she said I'm in the nursery Helping looking after the kids why else would I be here
have you missed me that muchI don't mind if you want I'm with Leah yer Chris' girl what
other Leah do you know? . Karl needs to come down and pick the kids up because Gemma is
at the spa still.ok see you in a bit. Bye
Chris' girl? Was that what they were calling me?
I liked that far too much, being Christian Howard's girl would make my world.
The guys are coming down in a bit and I think that the Nanny's are taking the kids back to their
parents soon so we're off duty she said with a smile and then laughed when she looked down at
my shorts and top and then down at herself. We're a mess
I looked down at myself and she was right we were! I had paint all down me from when the kids
did finger printing this morning and I had glue, glitter all over me. But I can't lie I had so much
fun today, you forget how much fun it was just drawing pictures all day and making stuff. I loved
it.
We do Hey you guys look what you did I said trying round to the kids laughing and they all
turned around smiling at me. I looked at the twins who were holding water pistols in their hands.
Boys where did you get them? I said taking a step back like Lilly did.
We have our ways one of them said
We can help you get clean Aunty Lilly the other said. I pulled Lilly in front of me and she
screamed NO! before they pulled the water pistols out on her. I turned away to escape when I
saw the other kids there holding cups of water and water bombs.
The little devils planned this. I started to run out into the gardens with them following me but
they got to me anyway and I was dripping head to toe in water. I was chasing the kids around the
garden when I heard the boys calling out DADDY! and they started running towards three guys
who were coming out of the nursery doors into the garden.
Oh God! Chris!
Hes here and I look like this. I was looking around to see if there was any way I could run away
to but that would just look stupid and childish. I looked back at him and he was laughing at
me? He was laughing at me!
I walked over to him and I couldn't believe how hot he looked. He was wearing casual bragie
shorts with a white and red top and he had his hair in that messy fingers swapped style that made
me always want to put my own fingers through.
Well, had an accident did we? he laughed.

Chapter 23
Walking out into the garden I can't believe my eyes when I see the kids running after Lea with the
water guns. They look like their having so much fun and Lea looks the happiest I've ever seen
her. She must love kids.
I don't really understand why but this puts a smile on my face. I liked that she was good with
kids, playing like she was a child herself... Wait a voice said in my head
Compared to you she is a child it said again. If I think about it I am nine nearly ten years older
than her.
Is that really that old?
Ah Yer! When you were twenty she would have only been eleven. God it did sound bad like that.
Why am I even thinking about this? It's not like where together... and even if we were we're both
adults now, age didn't really matter, right?
I walked over to her as the kids run to Karl. She looked shocked and embarrassed to see me as her
face went from being white to a bright pink. I smiled at her and looked her up and down seeing
her dripped clothes on her body. I couldn't help but look at her legs in the process; she was
wearing shorts and a white top that had gone a little see through with the water. My mouth
suddenly became dire and I could see the dirty thoughts swimming in my mind. Those hot sweaty
dreams about me ripping off her clothes and making love to her again and again were all rushing
back in my mind. I had to clench my fist tight to stop myself from pulling her into my arms.
How could I have only just, thought about her as a child, Lea was all women with everything in
the right places. She was curvy and full, which would make every man feel whole holding her.
She was perfect.
I was now standing in front of her when she started laughing nervously crossing her arms around
her chest.
Having fun? I asked smiling at her 'you look a bit wet'
She gave me a look that said 'no shit Sherlock' she smiled at me and then put her hands on her
hips giving a sarcastic I don't know what you mean? I always look like this
Trust me if you always looked like that in the office we would never get any work done I said
in reply without even thinking. Why did I say that?! She looked a little shocked and shy again,
before she changed the subject, clearing her throat.
So what have you done today she asked
Me and the guys went golf and then to the pub I said
Oh you must be tired from playing all day? she asked
Who me? No I'm not tired, takes more than a day playing golf to take me down but if I was
honest Karl and Connor look beat I lied. I didn't want her thinking I was weak.
Ok did you have fun then?
I did surprisingly well, thank you, I won
Surprisingly, I'm not surprised your great at everything... it's a little annoying She said jokingly.
I'm liking how open and free she feels towards me over these days away.
Oh really and why is it so annoying I said in a teasing voice.
Because one person can't be great at everything or he makes the rest of us normal people look
bad
I'm not great at everything... just most things. I haven't got a musical talented like you I said I
knew what she was saying, I'm lucky I'm good at all different things but I'm not good enough at
one thing to be classed as talented like she was. I just knew enough to do well.
Talented? I wouldn't call myself that here she goes again putting herself down.

Oh no you're far too modest for that I said

Oh yer I was going to say amazing gifted and practically perfect in every way, like Mary
Poppins but your right I am modest she said which made me and her laugh are heads off like a
couple of hyenas, until Lea stopped, looking over my shoulder.
Oh no she said.
What's wrong? I asked
Their back she took a small step away from me
What who?
Run she Mumbled taking another step back.
What? I said again but this time turning around and seeing the twins running back over to us
with some of the other kids holding water guns, water bombs and... buckets.
RUN! Lea screamed and run away from them. I ran after her away from the kids but they got
me before I could get away. Simon chucked the bucket of cold water on my back as David fired
the water gun in my face. I was laughing so hard I went to my knees and started putting my hands
in the air.
I surrender! I surrender! I'm on your team boys I said.
Yer he's right Uncle Chris is with us David said.
Let's get the girls! the other kids run in the room again after the girls, leaving David and Simon
with me.
Let's get Leah Simon said
Yer!' said David
Wait! Boys I'll help you. I know how dangerous and wild these women's minds are I said
playing their game.
Ok soldier, you get the prisoner and will take her down Simon said.
I looked over the garden and saw Lea hiding behind a tree from the twins so I decided to go round
the back of the tree so she wouldn't see me. I was steps away from her when she turned and gave
a little squeak Traitor she said running back in the open. I ran after her and picked her up from
her legs so that I was carrying her firemen style towards the boys.
No! No No No
I have the prisoner I said holding Lea in my arms in front of the boys.
We changed our minds we want to get you again they said and a loud HA! came from Lea on
my back but they could get me wet I turned Lea back around so that her front was blocking my
front and her back was to me.
CHRIS NO! AHH...she said as she and I laughed. I was holding her tightly so she couldn't
move.
CHRIS! Out of order mate Karl shouted
Control your children Karl I said letting go of Lea then running away. Lea turned back to me
and did not look happy.
Oh no you don't... can I borrow this, thanks She said taking the water gun from David. Come
back here! she started running after me. I felt so alive and free like I'd been asleep all my life
until now.
I stopped running and turned back to Lea right on my tail
If you shoot me your fired I joked which only made her smile and get me all wet, I just stood
there letting her get me all wet until there was no more water. I looked up at her who was
laughing at me and then moved quicker than she knew so that I had her over my shoulder again
and spinning her around before walking back over to the others. I slowly dropped her so her feet
where back on the floor but my arm was hocked around her waist.
What's going on here? a voice came out from somewhere near the playroom door.
Jess I said quietly a little shocked to see her when Lea was in my arms, I quickly moved away
Chris... Leah what are you doing to him? Jess said angrily
We were just having fun Jessica I said.

Fun? She's got you all wet and we have to meet Mum and Dad for dinner, remember Oh crap
no I didn't remember.
Oh, I forget
Chris! You promise. We haven't seen each other so far this trip, you have to come. Daddy will
be disappointed Jess said
Oh we wouldn't won't to make Daddy upset would we. Jess was looking at me doing a puppy dog
face that didn't really affect me the way she was hoping. But thinking about what she said I didn't
want to annoy Mr Anderson if we were soon going to be working together. The thing is James
knew that we were going to be working together in the future but he didn't know the business I
had with his father. Rupert didn't want his sons knowing about me working with them.
I looked over at Karl giving him the face what should I do? Hoping he could help me getting out
of a boring meal
I'm sure Gemma won't mind. I don't think she had anything really planned anyway Karl said
with a smile on his face knowing that he's just dropped me in it.
She text me earlier talking about there being an outside movie screening of Funny Girl...
Oh I love that film! Lea shouted out of excitement. She looked like a child at Christmas, before
she realised how loud she was, then went all shy. I had to laugh at how cute her face was then,
she was so innocent.
Yer I do too, I love all them old movies like, Breakfast at Tiffany's well anything with Audrey
Hepburn, Judy Garland or Barbra Streisand of course Lilly said smiling at Lea as they had a
girly moment over some films I had no idea about but I enjoyed just watching her talk, until I
heard an angry groan from Jessica who was standing next to me.
Come on Chris lets get you out of the wet clothes of yours Jessica said loudly wanting
everyone around to hear, she pulled me by the shirt closer to her as she moved into me. I saw
everyone's eyes on me and her; she was kissing my neck and moving her hands up and down my
arms. I looked over at Lea, her eyes had widened and she looks sad, which didn't make me happy
one bit. Why was she upset?
Jessica stop I snapped at her, moving out of her arms a little for her only to move her head
closer to mine trying to be all sexy but I was only getting annoyed.
Why? she said smiling at Lea and then back at me giving me a weird look that only said you
know you want me but the funniest thing was she was wrong. True she was sexy and beautiful
but... she missed something, something that she would never have and no one would have it
either. She wasn't anything compared to Lea and never would be.
But I had to get that out of my head or I'll never be with other women again. I and Lea could
never be, for her own good I couldn't tell her the things she does to me because somehow some
way I would break her heart and that would hurt me more than anything in this world. Lea
deserved someone who would keep her safe and would treat her right and be there for her until
the end. But not me... I've never lasted more than a month with any girl, even back at school I
would date a different girl each week, hell each day but even now when I'm a man I find it hard
not getting bored and moving on to someone different.
For nearly six months now, every woman I meet a compare them too Lea and suddenly I lose
interest.
I liked Jess when I first met her because she was nothing like Lea and I was hoping would help
me not think about her... well that lasted until I found out she was Leah's sister.
Looking back at Jess and the others looking at us I feel like I have to keep trying and I have to
keep making people believe that I like Jessica.
I just... don't want you getting wet I said to her looking down at my wet body which you're
brought my thoughts back to Lea on the green just moments ago. I had so much fun it brought a
smile back to my face.
Well you know I love you getting me w...

OK! Let's go get ready for tonight. I may see you guys letter I said taking Jess with me, I can't
believe she was about to say love me getting her wet what was she thinking! Lea was standing
right there and Lilly with the guys, the wrong place and time. I never wanted Lea to hear what me
and Jess get up to.
I don't know how much more I can stand this! I know I couldn't be with Lea but that can't mean
that I can't be with anyone else. Whatever Ive been feeling for her was only because I know I
couldn't have her. Thats why I want her so much!
And if I keep saying this to myself, I might start believe it.

Chapter 24
I woke up the next morning feeling half dead, half near death. After dinner with Jess and her
parents Jess wanted to go for a 'romantic walk' in the gardens. She talked none stop and I had no
idea what she was talking about until I heard Lea's name.
Who does Leah think she is showing up after what she did? She's evil Chris, she lets you think
that she's all good and innocent but she's not she plays with people's minds until she gets what she
wants. Honesty Chris doesn't listen to her lies. I wouldn't be surprised if she had a little crush on
you, with the way she runs around after you like a dog, she most likely thinks she's in love with
you
Stop it, Jessica. She's your sister how can you say them things about her? I said annoying her
was best but I didn't like what she was saying about Lea. She could never say anything about Lea
that I would believe but I was too tired to fight with her right now.
Have you not noticed it? The way she looks at you, how she always goes red when you look at
her and the fact that she would do anything to be in my shoes because I get to have you all to
myself... in bed She said kissing me on the lips. Jessica kissed like a fish! Wet! With her tongue
swimming in my mouth everywhere. I didn't enjoy it. It was too much. I pulled away and started
walking back to our rooms. Split rooms, much to her dismay.
Night Jess I said as she walked into her room.
Don't you want to stay? she said with a wicked smile that would make any man helpless but not
me. I've been around far too long to lose control like that. I think that's one of the main reasons
Jess likes me so much because she wants to be the woman who changes my old ways. Christian
Howards bachelor ways' was always the papers storys with past women I've been with talking
about how amazing I am or how Ive broke their hearts. I had no doubt that Jess would be next in
them papers.
No thanks I said turning round on her shocked face and walking back to my room which was
thankfully was near the other side of the building.
I laid on my bed wishing for sleep but it didn't come. I kept on thinking about what Jess said.
About Lea having a 'crush' on me, was that true? I knew she blushed every time I said something
I shouldn't have and I knew she found me... I dont know... handsome by the way she would
sometimes look at me but I didn't think she loved me.
She can't love me, can she?
Oh god this is bad! She can't love me, I'll break her heart, I'll break that love that she feels for me
and then she'll hate me forever. I can't let her hate me.
I was up all night thinking about it all. Was it a good thing or a bad thing if she loved me, do I
even love her. I've never been in love before, how do I know I truly love her, it could just be lust.
It's not just lust, the voice in my head said again, you've lusted over hundreds of women but
you've never felt like this before. You love her. I was sitting on the bed with my head in my
hands when a thought came to my head. How do I know she even loves me? Jess was the one

who said it in the first place and when does Jess ever say anything with true meaning. She's full
of crap! How would she know?
I need a run. That always clears my head. I pull my running gear on and head out.
I've been running for an hour when I come across Rupert sitting on the terrene with his wife
Maggie who wave over at me to come over. Hot and sweaty from my run but I don't think they'll
mind.
Hello Rupert I say shaking his hand and then over to Maggie kissing her cheek Maggie
Hello, Christian. Youre up early it's not even seven yet Maggie says.
I couldn't really sleep so I went for a run I said drinking the water that the waiter just brought
over.
That Granddaughter of ours keeping you awake is she he grinned.
You could say that I said back but I dont think we were talking about the same
Granddaughter or maybe we were.
I remember when I used to be that fit Rupert said Christian if you don't mind, could we have
that meeting this morning. I would really like to get things into action
That's fine, I'll go back and have a shower and meet you at eight, nine? I said finishing the
drink and standing from the table.
That would be great thank you son, lets say eight-thirty in my office, just go to the lobby and
they'll tell you where to go
I said my goodbyes and started walking back to my room.

________________________

Last night was so much fun. Nan had planned to turn the court yard into an outside cinema for
everyone's enjoyment. There were a load of chairs, sofas and Indian styled pillows laid on the
floor. It was so much fun and they played one of my favour movies Funny Girl, Nan so did that
on purpose.
It was great fun but I kept thinking about what Chris and Jess where up to. I have to stop doing
this to myself I'm only going to get hurt in the end.
I had a long day today looking after the kids, the water fight with Chris which was the best fun
I've ever had until Jess turned up and I suddenly felt guilty for the moment because in that
moment I forgot that he was my boss and dating my sister but just thought how much I loved
him.
When the film finished I went for a walk because I was still wide awake from thinking too much
and every time I watch a musical I wish that life was really like one where everyone just bursts
out into song. I started humming one of the songs from the movie, don't rain on my parade. I love
this song. I was walking through the hedges when I heard someone talking, two people on the
other side of the hedge.
Who does Leah think she is showing up after what she did? that voice belonged to none other
than Jess. Who was she talking about? Wait what a question... Me obviously, I knew she hated
me more than anyone else in the world but I never knew why. I looked around the corner of the
tree hiding from which I saw, Jess and Chris. I don't know why I'm shocked that they're together
but I still don't like seeing them both alone. I continued listening to what she was saying.
She's evil Chris, she lets you think that she's all good and innocent but she's not she plays with
people's minds until she gets what she wants. Honesty Chris, don't listen to her lies she said.

After years of Jess saying mean things to me I stopped getting hurt but I felt different when she
was saying them things to Chris. I don't want him to believe any of what she was saying. I didn't
want him thinking badly of me that's why I told him everything about my family so he could
understand.
I wouldn't be surprised if she had a little crush on you, with the way she runs around after you
like a dog, she most likely thinks she's in love with you she said. Oh no! Oh god please don't let
him believe her. I didn't want him knowing I loved him. This would ruin everything!
Stop it, Jessica She's your sister how could you say them things about her he said my heart was
beating so fast I thought I was going to faint.
Have you not noticed it? The way she looks at you, how she always goes red when you look at
her and the fact that she would do anything to be in my shoes because I get to have you all to
myself... in bed she said before she started kissing him. I felt my heart drop and break into little
bits of sand...
I remember when I found out that Chris and Jess where together I thought I was heartbroken but
now... seeing them together. It was more real than ever before. They must be happy together and I
couldn't be near them without wanting to cry and scream 'I want him! I love him' God I'm stupid.
From now on I'm going to stop looking out at want I can't have and try and find my own
happiness.
If I can.
I woke up the next morning feeling like a zombie and when I looked in the mirror I looked like
one. I was pale and my hair looked like a haystack and my eyes were all puffy and red from
crying last night. So this is the first morning of the rest of my life. I could either go back to bed
and except my Zombieness forever or get in the shower and start stage one of getting over Chris.
Going back to bed did look promising...
No! I'm having a shower and I'm going to start being happy for Chris and Jess relationship. And
start re-thinking my own future and love life.

________________________

Christian I wanted to call this meeting not just to talk about you helping me out by working with
us Rupert said
I thought so or this could have waited till next weeks meeting I said, I had a thought that there
was something that troubled Mr Anderson and it couldn't be his business because I looked over
the figures and everything looks good. So there must be some other reason he asked to see me.
Christian... I'm dying Rupert said looking out of the window of his office. I just sat there, not
knowing what to say or do. I don't understand he looks healthy to me.
Dying? I asked shocked
Yes, I have Crohn's disease. I've had it for many years but that's beside the point. The thing is I
need to make sure that the people I love are going to ok when Im gone, I want to make sure that
person is safe and happy when I'm gone he said narrowing his eyes at me.
Leah I said understanding what he was saying now.
I love my family don't get me wrong but that girl... she's very special to me I nodded to what he
said in agreement, she was special. Chris, here's the thing, I wanted to leave my company to

Leah but I know that it would be too much for her to handle so I want to sell it. Sell to someone
who would look after the staff and would do the best for the company and then leave my money
to Leah so she can do whatever she wishes with it and be happy. That's all I won't
I'll do anything to make sure that comes true Sir, just tell me what you want me to do I said
to him.
Oh and I want you to have the company he added so casually. I looked up at him in shock.
Have? I replied shocked. There was no secret that I wanted Andersons shipping company to
merge with my own but to be just given the company just like that from a dying man. It didnt
feel right.
Yes, I wish to sign the company over in your name Chris. If I sell the company there is nothing
stopping that person from selling parts of the company and losing what I have spent years
building. This way the staff keep their jobs and I know from your business history you would do
whatever it takes to keep money coming in and keeping my girls safe. Leah and Maggie are the
most important people to me. I wish a contract to be written up for both Leah and Maggie to
make sure they get everything I wish to give them so there is no problems when I'm gone because
let me say this between just you and me. My sons will try and get everything they can get their
hands on. I don't really know the best way to go about it all so I wish for your help. I don't know
if I should just make them large shareholders in the business or actually attach their names to the
company. With your business knowledge I hoped you would help me he finished his speech. I
sat there in shock just staring over the paper work on the deck.
So what do you think? he asked. Was he joking he was going to give me his company? Just
hand it over.
What about James and Peter? I said thinking about what his sons are going to think about all
this. Won't they feel demoted?
There will be no demoting done, they are both head directs of the company now and they will be
when I'm gone but you will have my role as CEO. No demoting done he said. Why would he
spoke me to me CEO of everything he has spent his life building.
Why me? I asked.
Ive been washing you grow into a man over the years my boy. When your father died I felt it
was my responsibility to help his son build what he always had the brains but never the money to
create
You knew my father?
He was friends with Mark and on occasion in the beginning of my career acted as a business
advisor for myself and Mark. He was a very smart man your father but he cared more about
making a family than making money. I see that love and passion for your family in yourself
Chris he told me. I never knew my Father worked with such powerful people in the past. When
he died we were left with nothing but the small house the four of us lived in. I had to work every
day to make sure my family would never go hungry again. If it wasnt for the benefactor that got
me studying into Eton
It was you wasnt it, the secret benefactor that paid for me to go to Eton
I owed it to your Father. All the advice he gave me over the business he was alive he took no
money for his services as we were friends in his eyes. Those advises made me a very rich man
Rupert, however much I would love to happy to carry on your work when you go youve already
done so much for me
I trust none but you in all my business life my boy. You show every care and passion in all the
work you give and the rewards have shown over the years. You and you allow have made a name
for yourself in this world. I merely put you in the right path, you could have easily drifted away
but you stood strong and thats the kind of person I want running my company. Not someone that
reserves it by birth right but deserves it by the grit they have put into their work
Then I accept and hope to be as successful in life as you have. Business and family I said
shaking his hand man to man. His words meant a lot to be.

Great I have the contracts and I have Jay Minster here too who is helping with the legal side. I
just need your help with some other things as well like, property I have I wish to sell or give to
Leah, like this place I believe she was love to run... what is it boy? this place I knew Lea
would love to run a place like this. Do the Art and Music classes she always talked about it just
troubled me that she could soon be gone from my side. In truth she was shit at her job but she put
everything into making sure everyone was happy, including me.
'You're a good man for doing this for her
and youre not? I see the way you look at my Granddaughter Chris and the way she looks at
you. I just want you to know that if I'd want her to be with anyone it would be you. You would
keep her safe and happy his words took me by surprise. How did he know how I felt?
I'm not good enough for her I said quickly.
That's for her to decide just then we both turned to the window that had a amazing view of the
gardens. Maggie was there watering the planets as Lea started walking over to her.
Does she know? I asked.
No, only Maggie and now you he told me.
You can't keep it from her I knew she wasnt going to take this atoll well.
Leah is strong hearted dont get me wrong, the strongest hearted person I know but she is so
innocent and weak to the devil around her. This would destroy her and before I go that's not what
I want to see
I can understand that but I still think you should tell her I spoke honestly. I couldnt lie to her
about something like this. If you don't mind me asking how long do you think you have?
The Doctor said a year maybe half but in a few months I wont look too pretty to be around he
said so calmly
I pulled in a breath. He was a good man and I would miss him greatly but what hurts even more is
just thinking how much this is going to kill Lea when she finds out. I know what she's like she
won't want all her Granddads money but she's going to get it and make the most of it. I'll be
making sure of that.
It upset me that knowing she was about to me an heiress she wouldn't need to work for me
anymore hurt but her happiness counted more and I would be there through the whole way.
Jay came in and we started on the paper work and there was a lot to get through. Rupert was a
smart man; all through his life he had kept up-to-date with his bills and had no debts so all the
finances where easy to suit through.
By the end of the meeting I owned another business but this one was the most important,
including my own because this company was forty percent Leah's forty percent mine and twenty
percent Maggie's. We were all partners in the company. I thought this would be better because I
had a feeling that Lea would like to work on the company in a few years, this way we were equal.
Leah inherited the hotel and holiday homes in the South of France, Italy and Scotland, had an
endless bank account and head of charities around the world. The rest of Rupert's money was
evened out with the other members of the family but none of them got half as much as Lea.
Maggie had already told Rupert that she didn't what anything other than to be near Leah, so she
got the deeds to their home in London and in the country where Maggie could live happily and
would be kept financially safe. Rupert was a rich man. Not as rich as myself but he was still very
wealthy but with the Economy the way it was you never knew what could happen in this world
and Rupert was a very worried man. So I decided that the best solution was to have a gentlemen
agreement which was stronger than a contract in that bounded me and Lea together forever.
If Leah Anderson was to ever find herself in financial ruin, I Christian Howard would act as her
guardian and be there to help her in any way I can.
Everything was done and the relief look on Rupert's face put a smile to mine. He just wanted to
make sure everything was taken care of when he was gone now he can rest.
Will she be happy? Rupert asked just as Jay left. Looking out the window again I knew he was
still looking at the two women that meant everything to him. He turned back to me. Leah, will

she be happy? In life, in love, will she have her own family? What will her husband be like? How
do I know that no one will just marry her for her money? Will she be safe? He asked me. I didn't
think about the possibility of someone using Lea just for her money. That wouldn't happen, I
won't let it. But at the end who was I to get involved in who she dates and who she doesn't.
You have nothing to worry about I told him.
How do you know that?
Because, I would never let anything harm Leah as long as I live and anyone who tries would
have to get through me first' I said looking out the window in deep thought about the different
ways I would hurt someone who would lay a finger on Lea.
So you do love her? Rupert asked with a smile on his face.
W...what?
Maggie said that you did. That woman is always right. But you love her don't you? he asked
again. I couldn't believe what I was hearing, I didn't know what to say or do.
I'm not good enough for her
I know that. No ones good enough for my Leah, I'm asking if you love her?' he said sitting back
in his chair look over at me. We just stared at each other for a look time. I can't lie to him, he's
dying, he needs to know the truth and the real reason I would never let anyone hurt her.
Yer I do I whispered
Then tell her and stop whatever is going on between you and my other granddaughter, Jess is
hard work but even she doesn't deserve this. Just break up with her and tell Lea you love her he
said that like it was so easy.
Wh...What if she doesn't love me back? I said seriously but it only made him laugh. Not the
best time to be joking!
Youre just going to have to see Chris. Now go get ready for the dinner tonight he said
He was right, I knew that. I just needed to man up and do it. Tonight, the next time I see her...

Chapter 25
All day I've been helping Gran with the decorations for the party tonight. Everything looked
amazing. There were white and blue roses all around the room with sliver drapes coming down
from the ceiling giving the place a complete different look. There was a white stand at the front of
the hall where the jazz band where going to pay tonight.
It looks amazing Nan I said putting my arm around her shoulders Granddad is going to love
it I said looking at her only to see her eyes a little teary. What's wrong? I asked
Oh, nothing darling honest. It's just all so beautiful you did a great job she said hugging me
tightly.
We did a good job I corrected her. 'I'm going to go get ready for tonight I said going back to
by room to get ready. I had a great dress for tonight and believe it or not it was from H&M,
surprise. I really need to start shopping somewhere different now and then. Everything I have is
like an H&M catalogue. This dress was a dark purple satin dress that went down just before the
knee, showing not too much leg but not too little. I loved it because it didn't make me look fat as
it went in at the bust and then flowed out.
As I started getting ready I remembered my plan from this morning. I'm going to try and stay as
far away from Chris and Jess as possible tonight and be happy for them. Just because I can't be
with him doesn't mean that I should be bitter about who is.
Tonight was going to be hard but if I truly needed to get over him I had to stay away from him.

________________________
Jess we need to talk I said seriously to her.
Oh we do! Daddy said he's so happy with the way that business is going between you both, that
he wants to takes us on another week away on the red seas... she rambled on before I interrupted
her.
Jessica... I tried to say.
And we could have the boat as well and sale away from everyone. Romantic right, which... Oh
god she needed to stop.
Jessica... I said again.
Could be just what we both need after this stressful week with the family she's relentless.
Jessica that's just it, we both doesnt need that, we both don't need anything anymore' I had
planned to go about this as nice as possible but she's made it so hard.
What are you saying Chris? Jess asked. I took a deep breath in and did the speech that I have
given to so many girls in the past.
We can't be together anymore Jess I'm sorry but it was only meant to be a bit of fun, you knew
that but things have got too serious between us. It needs to end I said. There done. That wasn't
too hard.
You're ending things with me? she asked turning away from her mirror, to me.
Yes
No!
No?' what the hell did she mean by 'no'.

No! You can't just end things with me. It's me! Jessica Anderson! Why would you break up with
me? she screamed. Why was she making this so difficult?
Jessica look, you knew what you were getting yourself in for when we first met. I told you that it
wouldn't last long... I said before she said,
Long! Christian it's been a month! One month! Is that how long you can go for with just one
woman? You're lying to me, why are you really breaking up with me? Tell me! she said moving
around the hotel room like a crazy person. I've never seen a woman react like this before. Jess
was crazy.
Is there someone else? she asked. Oh ya Jess I'm leaving you to be with your sister. I couldn't
very well tell her that.
You and me aren't the same Jessica, it's just Im not feeling this going anywhere It wasn't a lie
it was all true what I was saying.
DON'T give me it's not you it's me CRAP! We're perfect together, we're both rich, high classed,
gorgeous, our families love each other... oh God and its her isn't it she said slowly. I knew
she knew about Lea by the look on her face.
Jessica I tried to calm her down.
'No, No it's her, oh my god are you joking? Leah! You're choosing her over me? ME! Was she
really for real? I've never meant someone who loves themselves as much as Jessica does.
What if I was? What's so wrong with Lea? She's never done anything to you, to hate her so
much, she's your sister I've had enough of hearing Jess bad mouth Lea. I can't stand it anymore.
She's a joke! She makes my family look like trash and it was because for her that my Dad was
angry all the time. If she just did what she was told then we would have been all happier. But she
didn't and she made things be the way that they are, she's a stupid fool and she's no sister to me
she said in her childless bratty tone.
Shut up! I screamed at her. She turned around looking at me in shock.
What? she said
I said shut up Jess. You're the biggest bitch I've ever met and I've met a lot. How can you be so
cold and self-centred? She's not the fool, you are! She's the most kindest, most amazing person in
the world that wouldn't hurt a fly and she desire so much more then you and your family I said.
I've lost it. I've totally lost it. But I don't care anymore. I'm not having Jess hurt Lea anymore; I'm
not letting anyone hurt her again.
You fool! You have no idea what you're doing. We would have been great together. Do you
really think people would take her back into their life style with her pass record? She'll be pushed
out and you with her I really wish that law about hitting women wasn't around at this point
because I have never wanted to hit someone more in my life.
That's where you are wrong. Have you seen this party? Seen how people are falling over their
feet over her. They love her because of her kindness to others. The people that matter won't
believe rumours and believe what they see. Like they've seen what an ass your cousin is and what
a bitch you are people will never believe you over her. Anyway with my family and friends you
really think that I would care about being pushed out of anything, people beg for me to come to
these things. Like you said to your friends I'm a very powerful and successful business man Jess
I said in a mocking voice.
Well you will be begging for work again when people see you with her
Begging for work are you kidding me, I own more than six companies Jess and Business men
like that don't care about stupid girls like you
Don't you see what she's done? She's laid her way into making you believe her over me. She's a
compulsive liar Chris, she enjoys creating drama and making peoples life a misery. She's got you
rapped around her little finger, she tried doing that to Alex years ago but he got away before she
did...
Stop with the lies Jess! I know you know that, that's not true! It was your little game with Alex
and I promise if you ever try and hurt her again, I'll be the one to ruin you and don't think for one

minute that's I'm bluffing or underestimate the power I have over the so called higher classed
people. When I'm done you and your prick of a cousin will never show your faces ever again are
we understood I shouted.
Two can play this game. If she wants to threaten me and Lea then I'll do the same. And with that I
left the room hoping never to have to walk back.
I was walking back to my room, feeling the bigger weight off my shoulders. Finally after the
craziest break-up in history, I was finally free. Now I just needed to tell Lea how I feel about her
then the day will be over.
Two hours later I was in the ballroom, where the other hundred guests where drinking and
dancing to the jazz music. I could see all my friends and family having fun but I saw no Lea. I
started looking round the room but I couldn't see her.
Looking for someone I heard my Mums voice from behind me.
Mum you look very beautiful tonight I said kissing her cheek.
I know. So who are you looking for... wait don't tell me I already know. There have been two
rumours going around that you and Jess have broken up and the other that youre engaged. I
believed the first which only made me think of one reason why you would break up my Mum
said. What?! My Mum always had this amazing talent of talking really fast about five different
things at once. How did everyone already know about me and Jess? I haven't told anyone in the
last 'two' hours and I imagine Jess wouldn't have either. And what was this about us being
engaged crap!
What reason would that be Mum? I asked
Leah?
How did you...
A mother knows everything about her children' she said laughing. I like her and I've never
seen you happier before Chris. Youre always so serious with your work and your life style I
never approved of but what I've heard from your friends, she seems to have a good effect on you
I dont know Mum. I think its just she's a great person and when your around her you can't help
but feel like you want to be a better person as well
You really like her she said and I nodded Then marry the girl as soon as possible, before she
gets away that was the last thing she said before walking off. Watching my Mum walking off
was then when I notice Lea coming down the stairs. She looked... incredible. That's all I could
say because just looking at her made me forget about everything else in the world.
She was walking around talking to different groups of people that we all met the first day. Every
time I started walking over to the group she was at, she would walk away from me. That was
weird. This happened again and again and again.
She's been avoiding me the whole night. Every time I walked up to her she would walk away and
pretend that there was somewhere she needed to be. Was she angry with me? What have I done?
I tried to think back to when I last talked to her, it was at the water fight yesterday and we were
fine then. I hadn't talked to her all day so it couldn't have been something I said.
It's driving me crazy. She's driving me crazy; she won't even look at me. I could deal with the
silent treatment but acting like I'm not even there I couldn't deal with! I need to talk to her; I need
to tell her how I feel. Even if at this point it's looking like she doesn't feel the same.
I need to talk to her, now!
I look around the room to see where she escaped too. There seemed to be more people here
tonight than yesterday but it could be because everyone was in the same place this time, dressed
in the finest and drinking cocktails and Champaign. Very different from the BBQs Pimms.
Looking around the room I actually see the effect they put in for night for everyone. Maggie did
well, it looked great. Everything was silver and black fabrics everywhere and there was a jazz
band bringing everyone on the dance floor. Even Karl who never danced and when you see him
now you know why. He most likely only said yes to keep Gemma happy.

Everything was moving around fast with people dancing, talking and laughing loudly. I needed to
think where she could be...
But then I saw her. She was leaning on the door that leaded into a hall way. She was watching
everyone else from a far and had a smile on her face, like she always did. She looked so beautiful;
she was wearing a dress that showed her curves amazingly. The way the fabric laid on her skin
made my mouth go dry. Her hair was down brushing along her shoulders.
I don't know what snapped in me but I couldn't stop walking toward her. She couldn't see me
coming towards her or I imagine she would have run away again. I made my way across the hall
of busy people not caring who I had to push to get out of my way.
I was only a step away from her now and I could see the shocked look on her face as she saw me
right next to her. Her mouth opened to say something but I held her arm and pulled into one of
the rooms down the hall. She walked into the room as I locked the door.
Chris what are you... Lea started to say before I walked up to her and crushed my lips to hers.
My hands where on both sides of her face as I moved my lips to hers. She was shocked as she
didn't kiss me back. I pulled back to look at her. Her cheeks where getting hot under my hands
and her eyes where the biggest I've ever seen them. To start with I thought she was scared of me,
her lips where trembling and it looked like there were tears in her eyes... but then I saw her eyes
move to my lips and I knew that she wanted me just like I wanted her.
I brought my lips back to hers in the same mad rush and this time she kissed me back. In all my
life I never thought there could ever be anything more... ah I don't even know the word. It was...
powerful, the heat, the desire, the hunger and need for more ripped through us both.
My hands moved to her hair. I tried to move closer as I could to her, until I could feel her
amazing curves around my own body, like we were one. She brought her hands up to my face and
I could feel her small fingers moving around my neck. It was then that I noticed how much
smaller she was too me, she was on her tiptoes but still couldn't reach me. I moved my hands so I
could pick her up from the floor. Much better I thought as she wrapped her legs around my waist.
The height problem was gone and we were much closer than before.
This was a real kiss. This made every other kiss fake until now. As dramatic as it sounds it felt
like fireworks bursting in my body, I felt hot and on fire, like I was about to explode. Her tongue
slid along the seam of my lips and then tasting around my tongue making me feel on fire.
I didn't know when it happened but I was now pushing her against the book shelf and had my
hands on her bum. I heard her moan against my lips. I stopped kissing her lips and moved down
her neck which made her moan even more.
That little noise was my un-doing, I still had my hand that was tight on her perfect bum and the
other was moving under her dress and squeezing her mid-thigh.
Do you like that? I said moving my mouth to her ear. The only response she could give me was
a nod' God I love your bum' I moaned again.
Even if I was much taller than her, it was like she was born to kiss me, just me. It felt perfect.
I kissed my way down her neck till I reached her breasts. May I? I said knowing I didn't need
an answer because we were both too far gone for that. I pulled her dress down from her shoulders
a little.
Leah I said as my skin met the skin of her breast. It felt like an electric current run through my
body as we touched. She started kissing my neck the same way I did to hers, did she have any
idea what effect that was having on me.

________________________

He pushed me against the wall and pulled my legs around his hips. This was closer than we were
before. We were still clothed yet I could feel Chris going hard against me.
'Chris!' I said moaned at the feel of him. I could feel myself going over board, like I was going to
explode any minute. I didn't really know what I was doing, it was all just in the moment and
everything I've been feeling for him for the past however many months all just came out at once.
Then just then... he took my nipple into his mouth.
Aaghh... Chris!
Is that Chris stop or Chris more? he said still nibbling and sucking on my breasts.
My head started rolling back and my eyes were closed I don't think I could take this anymore.
Chris's hand was moving closer and closer to my core. I was nearly at my peak. I felt hot and
wicked. I had no idea what I was doing. I have no experience in this sort of thing, ever. But I
seem to know what I wanted or he just knew for me.
More, more I said. Pinching my nails into his back.
His hands on my thigh reached my knickers and I let out a loud moan. Chris looked back at me
and said you never struck me as the naughty undergarments, sort of girl Lea he said teasingly
smiling at me
They aren't naughty. They're just lacy
Well I would love to see what naughty is in your eyes he laughed and kissed my lips again with
more hunger then before.
Should I tell him that I'm a virgin? Is it too late to tell him? Would he still... want me? Would he
be angry or disappointed in my lack of experience?
'Chris, I... I tried to say but Chris started rubbing the outside of my laced knickers Chris! a
voice left my throat which never sounded like me before. I need...
I need you he said kissing me again. God I loved him so much, he was like a drug to me. I just
wanted more and more even if I knew it was no good for me. I wasn't one of them people who
cared much about their virginity, I only never had sex before was because really met a guy that I
never liked anyone enough but however much I loved Chris, I didn't want to lose my virginity in
up against my Granddads book shelve.
Before I could say anything voices came from down the hall. Chris put a hand around my mouth
and held his finger to his lips.
I can't believe your engaged? came a voice from the hall way.
I know Mary, but remember you can't tell anyone Chris wants to keep it hush for now I notice
the voice being Jessica's.
I looked at Chris who just looks straight at me.
Well here's to the future Mrs Howard Mary said before they both walked away laughing.
Chris's face had gone white.
They were talking about him.
Chris was going to marry my sister?
And here I am with my legs wrapped around his waist.
I put my hands on Chris's chest trying to pull myself off him. He slowly aloud my legs to slip
down his.
I've got to go I said running past him and out the door. He didn't move a bit.
I felt sick.
Was it true? Was he to be my new brother in-law?

Chapter 26
I heard the door slam shut as Christian left the room. I felt the anger burn inside me, my blood
was boiling.
How could he? That bastard! Breaking up with me, Me! I'm better than any other woman out
there but he wants that... thing! Well if he thought I was just going to sit by and let him get
anyway with it then he was sadly mistaken. Me and him where made for each other, he was rich,
so am I, he's powerful and famous, so am I and we were both equally gorgeous. I know our
children are going to look amazing in the future and with us both being together we would be on
the top of the A list. We will be together, we will!
All I needed to do was to get rid of that little brat! She's been a thorn in my family's foot for far
too long and it was time to put an end to her.
But I needed help. But who could I trust enough with my plans. And just then like the devil
himself granted me my wish in exchange of my soul there was a knock at the door and here
entered my partner in crime. Alex
KNOCK KNOCK!
Hello cousin Alex smirked coming into my room Looking very fetching in your underwear
there' I gave him an evil grin back and laughed. We were always really close. He would do
anything for me if I asked.
Thank you. There Egyptian lace
Ah the best kind he said fiddling with my bra strap.
Hmm, I thought you would never get here I said kissing his cheeks.
Will its Grandfathers Birthday tomorrow and if I want to get some of the old guys money I must
be the good little Grandson and turn up. I just saw your man running down the hall. Looking
rather steamed it you ask me. Haven't been a bad girl have you Jessie he said kissing my neck a
little. He was so easy to play with, did he actually believe I enjoyed him doing that. We're cousins
but I always knew there wasn't something right with him. But if that's what I had to do, to get
whatever I wanted then so be it. He can be my little toy, a dog that I let loose on whomever I
wanted.
That's sweet Alex but I'm not in the mood with your games right now. I want to play my own I
said walking back on the bed.
Oh but you know how much I love playing with my cousin he said smirking again and moving
over to the bar. He did love his drink.
Don't you mean cousins?
Ah How is little Leah? Still juicy as ever he said looking out to space drinking his whiskey.
If you mean is she still a virgin, most likely. I mean who would go near her, she's a pig I said
the very thought of Leah right now made me sick with anger.
Wow, someone's in a lively mood, this evening. Anything to do with lover boy he said walking
back over.
Yes!
Aww tell me what the bad man did? he said sitting next to me rubbing my leg.
He's in love with her I leaned up to say.
Who? he asked
Leah! He's in love with Leah I shoot up from lying down on the bed and started moving around
the room.

Well what are you going to do about it cousin. Destroy the party, create havoc with are lovely
cousin, more rumours and blackmail he said. Oh I love how his little mind works.
No I've had it if all these games, its time for action I said seriously
I like the sound of that he said wickedly.
Good because its time you finished what you started five years ago I said moving slowly back
over to him.
Gladly he said still sitting on the bed holding my waist as I stood in front of him. I brought my
head down to his; the expression on his face told me that he thought I was going to kiss him,
which made me laugh. Alex I moaned teasing him a little.
Yer he smiled thinking he was going to get lucky but I pushed him down on the bed and
walked to the bedroom saying
This time cousin, don't mess it up understand!
Leah's not going to know what hit her until it's too late. This should teach her not to touch what's
not hers.
I dressed in my long tight black dress that had a long slit on the leg and showed all my back. I
looked amazing. I need to show Christian that he made a big mistake letting me go which
wouldn't be hard when he sees me in this dress. Walking down the stairs I saw Mary waiting for
me.
Darling you look charming I said kissing her on the cheek. You look amazing too Jessica as
always she said. I just smiled. I know I looked amazing; I didn't need to be told.
So Mary, Christian asked me to marry him I said to her. I needed to get the ball rolling and it
started with everyone knowing that me and Christian were still together. Mary was the biggest
gossip at the party. Everyone would know by the end of the night.
Well I'm not surprised, you two were made for each other she said with the biggest grin.
I can't believe you're engaged? Mary said as we walked down the hall to the ballroom.
I know Mary, but remember you can't tell anyone Christian wants to keep it hush for now' I said
this but I know that she would tell everyone anyway just like I wanted. People were so easy to
play with.
Well here's to the future Mrs Howard Mary said making me laugh at my brilliant plans.
Everything is going to work out perfectly and I and Christian are going to live happily ever after.
I always got what I wanted. Always!

Chapter 27
What have I done?! How could I have done that to my own sister? I know we're not close or
anything like that but it's like an un-written rule that you never kiss or sleep with your sisters
boyfriend or... future husband. Oh God I'm so bad, I'm a slut. I'm a stupid naive slut.
But thinking about it, what was he doing? Kissing his future wife's sister! Then it hit me, he
kissed me, ME. Does that mean he liked me? Oh God that's silly he can't like me, can he?
NO! He has Jess, Why would he want me?
Then why did he kiss me?
Was he drunk? I couldn't remember smelling any alcohol on his breath. Just the thought of his
breath on mine, his skin to mine, it made my stomach do flips. I feel light headed, disorientated
and I felt hot and sweaty at the thought of him near me, kissing me... touching me.
No! Stop thinking about it Leah. I told myself, it was a moment of madness. It will most likely
never happen again and if I kept on thinking that it would I would be letting my own heart down.
I needed air I was thinking far too much about what just happened. I wanted to run away and
never see him again out of embarrassment. He must think so badly of me. I bet he thinks me a slut
as well now.
I was standing outside on the terrene looking out of the dark gardens. I still couldn't control my
heart and the thoughts running through my head. Even if what I just did was very bad that kiss...
it was... incredible. I mean it was amazing. He was amazing and however much I know it couldn't
happen again and that it was bad. I so wanted too.
I wish he was here again, kissing me again, touching me...
Hello beautiful a voice said behind me.
I knew that voice that sent ice cold shivers all down my body that made my heart stop beating and
jumped to my throat. You know that panicking feeling where you can't control your breathing or
your eyes from tearing up, you don't know whether to move or not and you forget how to speak.
I slowly made myself turn round to look in the eyes of the devil that I haven't seen for so long but
things were different now, I was different. I'm not that naive, young helpless girl anymore. I'm
smarter now, I've learnt from my mistakes, mistakes like never being in the same room as this
guy.
I started walking past him to go back to the party. I didn't feel save here, with him all alone. As I
moved past him he pulled his arms out and pulled me into a hug. I was scared and shocked at
what he was doing so I just stood there still, letting him hug me.
Cousin I've missed you. And you've missed me, haven't you... oh I can see it in your eyes.
You've missed me he said pulling out of his hug but kept me at arms length away, laughing at
me. Wow, you look... incredible. These last five years have done you wonders he started
rubbing his hands on my arms. I pulled away and took a step back hitting the concrete wall
around the terrene.
What... do you... want? I tried to say but the panicking feeling was back when he moved closer
to me and I couldn't go back anymore.
That's not a very nice way to talk about your cousin that you haven't seen in five years Leah he
said brushing the back of his hand across my cheek. You've grown into yourself. Your face has
lost its baby fat and your figure... you're ravishing. Your full breasts and curvy hips are lusting. I
bet them hips of yours can do wonders he said moving closer and groping my waist.
Please... I said with tears falling from my cheeks. Why couldn't I be stronger? I never wanted
him to make me cry never again and look at me now, I'm a mess.

Please? Please kiss me Alex? I want you Alex, please have sex with me? Which one was it to be
Leah? He teased; he knew what I meant, what was wrong with him.
Please get away from me I managed to say.
Hmm... No I don't think I'm going to do that he said coming toward me, Oh God he was going
to kiss me. I did the first thing that came into my head and slapped him around the face. It wasn't
that hard because how close we were I had not much room.
You little bitch he said taking my wrist and squeezed it tight making my hand burn. You'll pay
for that He said bringing his other hand up to hit me...
What the Hell Alex? a voice came from the door way. My heart went too fluttered and whoever
it was that just saved me from my cousin's rage. Alex and I both looked around to see his brother
standing there in the door way, Joseph.
Jo, what are you going here? Alex said taking a step away from me trying to pretend that what
he just saw wasn't what it looked like but his brother wasn't buying it.
Shut up Alex! Joseph shouted both shocking me and him. Leah why don't you go in and find
Nan I think she's looking for you he said kindly to me. I was much younger than Jo and never
really knew him as a man but in the last minute I classed him one of by closest friends who saved
me tonight. As I walked past him he gently held my arm and whispered Are you alright? I gave
a sad smile and nodded my head before running off to find my Nan.
That was it, I can't stay here any longer. To start with it was just the thought of seeing Chris after
what I just did that scared me but now... knowing that Alex was here being just as I remembered
him five years ago being I can't stand it. I can't be in the same room as him without being terrified
of what he can do.
After tomorrow was done with being Granddads Birthday and all, I won't be staying the whole
week, I'm going to leave and as soon as I got back to London I would start looking for a new job
as well. I don't know what happened tonight but whatever if was it can't happen again. He was
with Jess, someone that was far better than me. He wouldn't want me. He must have just been
drunk tonight or it was just... a joke.
Oh I don't No! I can't think about it now, there are too many thoughts going around my head.
All I know is that after tomorrow night is over with I'm leaving. Never wanting to see Alex and
Chris again.

________________________

I'm going to kill her! I don't care if I go to prison! I'm going to throttle her! Why did she say that?
Why? Everything was going so great with Lea, I finally actually did something about the way I
feel about her. Granted I didn't actually tell her but I tried to show her.
And it was amazing, the best thing I've ever done in my life. She was perfect and was all mine. I
never thought that she would have reacted the way that she did but she was enjoying it as much as
I was. Until Jess came along and messed everything up for us by saying that we were engaged.
What the hell was that all about? Why would she start to think that? Did she not get the fact that
we broke up this afternoon.
Seeing Lea's eyes as we heard the girls walk away I could see the hate in her eyes and it was
breaking my heart. I wanted to pull her into my arms and tell her everything, tell her it wasn't true
and she was the one I wanted but I couldn't. I was in shock. Total shock!
I've got to go she said before running out the room leaving me here just staring at the door. She
hated me. I knew she did, her eyes they looked so hurt.

I needed to sort this out and find out what Jess was planning. I walked out of the room and started
looking for Jess when Gemma came running up to be with Lilly beside her.
Is it true? she said putting her hands on her hips.
Is what true? I asked still looking around the room for Jess to explain herself. Have you seen
Jess? I asked
No I haven't and I don't wish to. You can't really be marrying her can you Chris? She asked
No! It's a miss understanding and I would appreciate it if you could tell others this fact I said
seriously to them both who smiled back at me walking away.
I continued to look for Jess when I saw her talking to a bunch of young guys in the corner. I
walked up to her not caring if I was being rude or not and pulled her away from the group.
Chris? she started to say but I just her and pulled her into one of the rooms. I seem to be
pulling a lot of people in rooms tonight, but I can tell you now that this won't be the same from
the first.
What have you done Jess? I said angrily at her as she looks at me innocently
I don't know what you're talking about Christian she said
You've told everyone that we're getting married and don't tell me it's just a rumour that someone
made up because I heard you tell Mary that we were. Why Jess? What is wrong with you?
You don't understand Chris I've done this for us. You'll thank me later, when you see that you've
made a mistake you'll see she said pulling her hands all over my chest. I pulled her arms away
from me.
You're crazy Jess. I won't change my mind about us because I don't want to be with you Jess. I
will never want you when
Oh go on say it, you'll never want me when you have Leah is that right? she shouted at me.
Well let me tell you something Christian Howard, I won't let this go. I won't let you go to that
bitch! I will always be here, I will never give up on you and making her life a living misery she
said. God she is crazy!
Leave her out of this I shouted back
Why? You didn't, you're leaving me for her and because of that I won't stop until I've broken
you both up
And I won't stop stopping you I shouted before leaving the room. I had to get out of there
before I hit her. I needed some air and then I needed to find Lea and see if she was ok.
I went out on the terrene but there were to guys having an argument out there. I was about to walk
away when I heard who they were talking about.
Why can't you just leave Leah alone? a guy shouted
It wasn't till I got a little closer to them that I noticed they were Lea's cousins Joseph and Alex. I
suddenly remembered what Lea told me about what Alex did to Lea when she was younger and
wanted to kill him.
What's wrong with you? Joseph said.
With me? Did you not see her hit me? Alex said back to his brother.
'Yes because you were going to kiss her! She's our cousin Alex what is wrong with you' Joseph
said turning round and walking away leaving Alex there.
He did what? He tried to kiss her! I don't know what happened but all I saw was red and I
couldnt control by actions. I followed him out into the hallway and something in me snapped.
I walk straight towards him, grabbing him by the throat and hitting him into the wall.
With his feet dangling from the floor from where I've grabbed him from around the throat.
Whh...At, what the...hell he tried to say moving his arms up to try and remove mine.
I brought my face closer to his and whispered, Consider this a warning, stay away from Leah
and stay away from her family I said. With my anger getting out of control I found it hard to
breathe. The thought of this... ass holes hands over Lea made me sick, the fact the he hurt her and
scared her made me what to kill him. Which I could easy do right now...
I am her family you jerk he said. Tightening my hand around his neck I say.

Not where she's concerned. Now I know what you did to her. What do you think will happen if
someone...told everyone, I bet Daddy won't be too impressed you tried to rape your cousin!
Who would believe you and what do you care...oh... you actually like her
Fire filled up inside me and I couldn't stop my hand punching him in the ribs making him full to
the ground. I picked him up from the neck again and chucked him to the other side of the wall,
holding him up like before.
My voice became loud and deeper with the anger building up in me.
Alex looked terrified
WHAT I FEEL FOR Leah, is none off your damn business, the only thing you should be
worrying about is disappearing
I let him go and he dropped to the floor in pain and holding his ribs.
Stay away from her was the last thing I said before walking away from him.
I need to get out of here.
I need time to breathe, to think and calm down.

Chapter 28
I felt so cold walking away from Alex and Joseph from outside. My heart was beating like crazy
and I couldn't stop it. I felt like I was going to be sick and all the people dancing and surrounding
me wasn't helping. I needed to get out of here, now!
I ran into the toilets to try and pull myself together. But how could I do that?
Tonight I'd kissed my boss and then ran into the guy that's haunted my dreams for five years.
Tonight hasn't been the best of nights. Even if that kiss before was the best kiss of my life.
I looked up into the mirror and saw how white my face was and my eyes were all bloodshot and
teary. Looking at my reflection in the mirror I only noticed then that I was crying. How did I not
notice that?
Stop begins stupid I said aloud to myself in the empty toilets. Well what I thought was empty.
Leah? a voice asked from one of the toilets making me jump. I turned around to see Kate.
What's wrong? she asked moving over to me. I had every intension to pull myself together then
and tell her nothing was wrong. But something happened to me right then and I couldn't stop
myself from bursting out into tears. She pulled me into a hug as I just stood there crying on her
shoulder. A girl I had only just met but felt so close too.
We stood there like that for I don't know how long when I heard the door open. We both looked
around to see Gemma and Lilly walking in laughing until they saw my face and then frowned.
God, Leah. What's wrong? Gemma said walking over to me. Whats wrong with her? she
asked Kate who just shrugged her shoulders.
I'm... I'm f...find. I'm j...just being sill...silly I tried to say but felt the lump in the back of my
throat getting bigger.
Hey, it's ok. It's it your family? A guy Gemma said rubbing my back
or a girl? Lilly said making me laugh and Gemma giving her a glare.
No it's not a girl. It's just everything, seeing my family again after so long... and just everything I
guess. It's all hard. I just want to leave this place after tomorrow I said. I didn't lie just didn't tell
them everything, about me and Chris.
No! all the girls said at once
I know, Chris told us about your family and what happened. I'm so sorry Leah
So you don't believe what they said about me? I asked wiping my face with the tissue that Kate
pasted me.
I don't believe anything that comes out of Jessica mouth or her evil friends, Leah Lilly said
Hey I've got a good idea. Me and Lilly were just talking about going to the little town that's
about twenty minutes away tomorrow in the morning. I know it's your Granddads birthday but
would you like to come with us and you Kate
Yer that sounds great. I think Granddads busy all morning anyway I said and Kate just nodded
smiling.
Great I need to get some... things in one of the shops but there are some boutiques in the town.
Have you got something to wear tomorrow night? she asked me and Kate who nodded but I was
in deep thought. I did bring a dress but nothing as grand as what everyone else would be wearing.
I do but it wouldn't hurt to look I said.
Great so tomorrow will be a girly day. We should go shopping and then we should all get ready
together for tonight. Cocktails, dancing and maybe a little gambling, it will be fun Lilly said.
That did sound fun. I never really had girly friends before who went shopping together and
helped each other get ready. I think it would help me to clear my head and think about what I'm
going to do.

Great ok I'll get Mum to look after the kids and I'll drive us all into town about half nine
Gemma said. We all agreed to meet in the lobby at nine thirty and I was a little excited. I'd
calmed down since I talked to the girls. They were great and they made me feel so much better by
just being around me laughing and joking.
Kate and I both decided to go back to our rooms to sleep. We were laughing all the way back to
our rooms. I liked Kate allot, I liked the others as well but I think it was because she wasn't part
of this world, like me and that we were near the same age to each other.
I was excited for the morning to come and to go shopping that I could hardly sleep. I think I was
so over tired that night that I thanked God that I didn't have any dreams or nightmares. Or if I did
I couldn't remember anything.
Before I knew it I was walking down the stairs to meet the girls. I was a little early because I
wanted to see if I could catch Granddad this morning to give him the present I've been working
on with me.
I walked into his office and saw him looking out the window. I smiled at him as he didn't notice
me coming in the room so I cleaned my throat for him to turn around and smile at me.
Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to Granddad, and Happy
Birthday to you I sing over to him as he laughed at me.
Hello darling he said hugging me.
Wow! Youre looking great for a hundred year old I said making him laugh. I'm joking you do
look great are you excited for tonight? I asked.
You know what I am. Do a bit of gambling, waste away some of your inheritance' he laughed
I don't want any money from you old man. Just you I said hugging him tightly.
I know sweetie, but youre going to get it anyway he hugged back. So what are you planning
for today?
Well if it's ok with you and Nan. I was invited to go shopping with Gemma in town for the day
than I'll see you tonight at the party?
Leah you're not a child anymore, you don't need me to be ok with you going with your friends"
he said laughing.
I know it's just, it's your Birthday... I started to say before he interrupted me.
I know what you meant he went back over to his desk and smiled at the present that I left there.
What's this? he asked taking the blue Birthday Boy wrapping paper in his hands.
It's nothing exciting honest and don't worry I didn't spend anything on it I said getting all
excited about him opening my present. I loved giving gifts, I think better than getting them
especially when I've spent so much time in making it.
Granddad opened the present to see a brown large envelope and a small photo frame. The picture
in the frame was of me and him back when I was only a child but I love that picture, I think I was
about eight or nine but it was a close up of me sitting on his lap. Just looking at the picture made
me smile.
I looked over at Granddad and saw that he had tears in his eyes and he just stared seriously at the
photo. Was he upset? Did he not like it?
I know the frame isn't anything special but... I started to say when I saw tears rolling down his
cheek. You don't like it I said looking down at the floor. I looked up as I heard him take in a
large breath.
This... It's the best present I've ever had Leah. Thank you he said still looking at the picture in
his hands and sitting at his desk. I smiled and walked over to him to show him what was in the
brown envelope.
There's more I said pulling the sheets out of the envelope. This is for you too I said placing
the sheets of music on his desk in front of him. The music sheets had the title. My old mans
song was written on the top and then my name at the bottom 'by Leah Anderson'. He looked
down looking shocked; it was silent for a really long time.
You did this for me? he asked.

Yer, well actually I composed it five years ago but I never finished it but when I played the other
day I had the idea to finish it for your Birthday. I know there's no lyrics, I'm not that good but the
music's there, you what to hear it? I asked him. It was true that I started the song years ago but I
never finished it because I left home and music behind when I went to London but playing the
other day opened something inside me that I couldn't no longer control. I forgot how much I
loved and missed playing and making music, so the morning before I helped Nan with the
ballroom the other day I sat in the same room as I played with him and just played for hours.
The music just spoke to me and I didn't find it hard atoll to finish the song that I started years ago.
Everything about the song showed how much I loved my Granddad and what he meant to me.
I would love to he said.
We were walking back to the room that we were in the first day I arrived with the beautiful white
piano and I suddenly felt nervous. What if he hated it? What if I didn't play it right? But then it hit
me that this was my Granddad. He wouldn't care, he loved me and he would love it whatever it
sounded like.
I sat on the stool with the music sheets placed on the top, I didn't really need them. I know this
song so well but it was good to have them on hand. Granddad sat on one of the chairs on other
side of the room and gave me a nodded of his head to tell me that he was ready.
I took a large breath in and then started the melody that has been playing on repeat in my head for
five years.
My fingers softly touched the piano keys beginning the most important song to my heart. 'This is
called 'My old man but forever young to me' but I just shortened it to 'My Old Man' I smiled and
started to play the music.
I finished the song and then looked up at Granddad sitting on the chair now with tears flowing
down his cheeks with a smile on his face. He got up and walked over to me in silence and hugged
me. I've had many hugs from my Granddad but this one was different. It felt like he was hugging
me goodbye, like it was the last time and he didn't what to let go. Something didn't feel right and I
didn't like it. I was just about to ask what was wrong when he pulled be out of his arms and said.
That was beautiful kissing my cheek. Thank you his teary eyes held me silent. All I could do
was smile up at him.
Well this is yours now. Do with it as you will I said passing the sheets to him as he handled
them in his hands. We walked back to his office after that talking about what he had planned for
today and saying when we should meet tonight. I told him I would save him a dance and joked
about him most likely being the only guy who would want to dance with me. I wasn't really
joking but I didn't want him to know that. I knew no one would want to dance with me but I didn't
need him feeling sorry for me. Not on his Birthday.
I walked back to the lobby where I saw Kate stating with Jay they look like they were talking
seriously about something so I made my way over to them as slowly as possible trying to be silent
but then we all heard a couple arguing being down the staircase.
Gemma! Come back here Karl shouted coming down the stairs after Gemma who looked
seriously pissed at him. Kate and Jay had stopped talking and were now looking over at them like
I was.
What?! she turned around to say at him.
You can't just run away every time we argue, don't be childish' he said. Gemma put her hands
on her hips and was shooting daggers at Karl who wasn't having none of it and was shooting
daggers straight back.
Gemma this is stupid I don't even remember what I did or why we're even fighting! Karl said
half laughing
Well if you don't remember than I'm going to stay angry at you until you do she said walking
down the rest of the stairs.

I bet you don't even remember why we're fighting, do you? He said moving closer to his wife
smirking at her. They were a weird couple I couldn't work out if this was an actual fight or if they
were just joking.
I looked over at Gemma who was blushing. I could tell that he was right and that she didn't know
why they were fighting. I suddenly remembered hearing the story about them both when they
were children. They used to hate each other and fight all the time but then all sudden they fell in
love. That was romantic; everyone says that a couple should always have its ups and downs sides
and that a couple shout together stay together.
It doesn't matter why we're fighting the fact is we are... Gemma turned quickly around to say
but stopped as Karl kissed her on the lips passionately as Gemma pulled her arms around him.
We were all smiling and I looked around to see that Ben and Paul had walked in and was
watching the show as well.
They looked so happy together... until Gemma pulled away and looked at everyone looking at
them. She gasped and then lightly clapped her husband around the face and then stormed over to
the door.
You girls ready for some shopping she said going straight outside asking for her car to be
brought round. Where's Lilly?
Coming Lilly shouted from the staircase half running down. Lilly not too fast! a strong voice
came from the top of the stairs. Lilly rolled her eyes and turned to look at Connor looking angrily
at her. Sorry she said sarcastically and turning back round to kiss him on the cheek.
Call me if you need me and don't leave the girls Connor said. Wow he was protective, I know
he was her bodyguard but what was the worst thing that could happen in a tiny town like this.
We all said goodbye to the boys and then jumped in Gem's car. It was hot again today so we
pulled the sunroof down and turned up the radio.
Road trip! Lilly shouted
The towns twenty minutes away Lil Gemma said making us all laugh. This was just what I
needed for a bit, no Jess, no Alex, no Mum and Dad and NO Chris! Just the girls having fun!

________________________

I was sitting at the coffee table, which was covered with figures and emails that I brought over
from work. As much as I loved my job and the benefits of owning your own company, I hate that
I never stop. I never take a step back and have a look at it all. Never took a holiday where I didn't
bring my laptop or not having my phone going off every second.
At the office things were mental anyway, poor Lea ever stopped answering the phones and
reading emails for me.
She had really made my life easier. Her organising skills were relentless.
She needed this holiday. To relax and have fun. So did I. But after last night's events I can't relax,
I can't chill out and have fun knowing that, that creep is so close to Lea. I couldn't shift it from my
mind, the thought of his hands anywhere near Lea made by blood boil.
I couldn't find her last night after everything that happened. I met Ben and the guys near the bar at
the end of the night and they told me that she went back to her room with Kate.
I was up for far too long last night drinking with the guys and now my head was killing like the
devil. And after tonight, tomorrow morning isn't going to be great either. Today was Rupert's
birthday and the main event was tonight. More dancing, more eating and more drinking, I don't
know how much more I can take. Tonight was a theme night, Maggie had organised the hotel to

be turned into a casino for the night and a charity games as well. It was going to be fun but I can't
see how I'm going keep Alex and Jess away from Lea without the amount of people there.
Looking over all the papers on the table, papers from mine and Rupert's meeting the other day.
Why do I take on too much work? Then I really noticed something. I'm a workaholic. God, its
like at one of them AA meetings, I'm Christian Howard and I'm a workaholic. Oh and I'm
addicted to my secretary.
Running my fingers through my hair and I made a large sigh.
I've had enough of this. My head was in my hands, I tried to relax and get all the work stress out
of me. I was so tired.
YO Ben came in shutting the door behind him.
I didn't respond to him and he walked over to me, starting to look at the papers on the desk.
What are you doing working? he asked in a teasing voice. I just looked up at him from
between my fingers that were still over my face.
Na, na we're going out he said chucking the papers back on the table making them all fly away.
We?
You, me and the boys
The he said the 'boys' he was referring to; Jake, Karl, Connor, Jay, Paul and him. We'd all been
friends for so long it was great getting to spend more time with them all again, I just wish I
wasn't so stressed about this work and not wanting to kill some stupid 'kid' for hurting Leah.
and where did you plan on going I said pulling all the papers together in one mess.
Is that a yes or a no Ben said with his cheeky grin that our mother was always weak towards.
He used to do that as a kid when he ever got something he wanted.
Find I'll come I caved.
Well Gem and the girls are going shopping in the town. We were all going to pop down as well,
look around. See what the country has to offer
Ok sounds fun, what about the kids?
Mums looking after them he said looking over at the papers on the deck that I'd pilled together.
What's this? he asked.
Hmmm, a little project I'm working on with Rupert I said as Ben was reading over the work.
Ben was always one of them laid back guys that never really took thing seriously but at the end of
it all, he was a smart guy, a great businessman.
I didn't want to lie to him, I mean he works with me and he's my brother but I knew that Rupert
wanted no one knowing about this until he was ready to tell his family.
A little project hmmm? This looks like a lot more than just some little project... he said as he
turned the papers. Chris... do you own Andersons company?' he asked confused. I took in a
breath and thought about what I should say but then I thought that Ben worked for me and we
were family. So I told him everything, about Rupert's condition and everything that we did for
Lea when he dies. I needed to confide in someone.
So I was thinking of appointing you to head of one of the companies as your own project Ben.
That way it will be less work for me. What you say, you'll be up for that?
I thought you'd never ask he said with a smile that slowly turned to a sad face. Jesus, that's
sad, he's a nice guy. And poor Leah what's she going to do when he only closest family member
is gone? He asked looking through the papers again.
I'll be there I said when Ben gave me a teasing face. I mean Anderson as appointed me as
Lea's guardian when he's gone I explained.
It's she a bit young for that
She just been given a fortune, she's going to need help knowing how the business world works
and I won't let anything bad happen to her I said stepping away from the chair over to make
some coffee not wanting to talk about it anymore.
Right! Enough business talk Ben said jumping up as well. I was glad he let that last bit drop I
thought he was going to push at me.

Right well Gamma's going down now and she said we should meet her down in the town at
lunch
She very demanding today I joked.
Don't! She hit Karl this morning he said. It was weird I've never met two people so in love but
have fights nearly every day.
We'll go in my jeep then, it fits seven of us and I take it Gemma went in hers I said with a sigh;
it was going to be a long day. I wanted to talk to Lea about what happened last night and how she
felt but I had a feeling that she was going to try and avoid me again like last night but that didn't
end the way I think she planned. I need to see her and talk to her.
Maybe I shouldn't go with Ben and the guys. Maybe I should go and find her.
You know what Ben, I'm tired and I've got a lot of work here to do... I started to say just before
Ben bit my head off.
Oh come on mate! You said you would He said annoyed at me.
Who's Gemma going with anyway? I asked
Hmm, Lilly, that Kate girl and Lea, why? he said. Lea was going?! Thats great! She wouldn't
know that I would be coming to meet them so she can't avoid me if I go meet her. Prefect!
Right lets get ready I said walking back to my room.
I needed to talk to her. I needed to explain to her why I did that last night, I need to tell her how I
feel but most importantly I need to know how she feels about me.

Chapter 29
The ride into town was so much fun, listening to all the songs on the radio and singing with the
girls to Teenage Dream by Katy Perry we were all singing along dancing around.
Wow Leah, you got a great voice Lilly said from the front set. All the girls agreed and I went
bright red, I had an ok voice but everyone loved singing that's why everyone did it, if they had a
good voice or not.
Thanks was the only thing I said hoping they would change the subject.
We got to the town about ten and it looked busy. Well busy for a small little town like this. All
the buildings all looked like old Victorian style houses and shops with small doorways and stone
walls and floors.
I loved it, it was tiny.
There were market stools down the strip of the town selling fresh meats and bread. Kate looked
like she was in her element. She told me last night on the way back to our rooms that she wanted
to be a breaker and would love to own her own cupcake shop but she would have to go to cookery
school which she didn't have the money or time for but it was her dream and right now she was
loving looking at all the homemade foods and different creations.
I love food she said to us making the girls and me laugh. Gemma had brought loads of
chocolate and Lilly had got a large bag of different pick and mixes sweets and were eating them
all on are way up the town.
Kate you alright? I asked walking slowly behind the others so there was some distance between
us and them so no one else could hear. I looked at Kate who was staring back into space not
hearing me. She was frowning seriously about something and she seemed a little upset. I wonder
if it had anything to do with Jay earlier or had Jake done something again. I remember her saying
that he didn't like her and didn't think she was good enough for their family but every time I saw
them both together I didn't see hate in his eyes. He always had his eyes on her but I couldn't work
out if he was looking at her because he hated her or if he liked her. I remembered when he was
holding her hand the other day at dinner... I will have to try and see tonight. Hopefully if I focus
on other people's love lives I can avoid my own. Tonight will go by quicker if I have something
else to focus on. Then... I'll be going back to London. looking for a new job.
Oh wait how am I going to get home? Chris drove. I'll have to get the bloody train.
Kate? I said softly touching her arm.
Hmm, oh yer fine thanks she said with a weak smile. She kept on walking but I could tell that
there was something wrong with her.
You looked serious with Jay earlier, everything ok? I asked
Yer everything's find, just find perfect she sounded like she was trying to convince herself.
So you've had no more trouble from Jake I tried to slip him into the conversation. But she was
looked shocked that I brought him up atoll.
What?! Nowhere fine everything is fine she snapped. Ok there was something up with her.
Kate you can tell me it you want I said stopping as did she.
Leah I would, I really want to but I can't say anything its better if I don't she said. God it
couldn't be that bad could it.
Yer but if it's making you this upset... I tried to say before she turned to me.
Are you going to tell me what was really wrong with you last night? she asked. Oh God, how
did she know there was more to what I told them last night?
I...I already told you. I was just stressed with my family... I said looking at the floor.

Leah I know I've only just met you but I can tell your holding back on something so with the
most loving respect I can give, don't ask me what's wrong if you won't. I'm sorry if I'm being rude
but I really can't tell you she said staring at me concerned that she hurt my feelings but I
understood what she was saying. I think we just became better friends at that moment because
even if we didn't know what was going on with each other we both understood how the other felt.
Hmmm, I see what you mean. Ok we won't speak about it anymore lets just focus on shopping
and having a good time I said linking her arm in with mine and walking back towards the other
two, smiling to each other.
Thanks she said holding my hand. You know back in London I don't have many friends. Its
nice knowing that I'll be going back with one
Me too, how did you know I wasn't telling you everything? Am I that bad at lying?
Well youre not great but I guess it's because I'm doing the same that I noticed it don't worry I
think the others fell for it she said
Wow your full of wisdom did you know that I said making her laugh. Lets catch up to them I
said as we got back to the others. We went into all the shops and they didn't really stock anything
that we were looking for. Only country style clothes like camping stuff but they told us of one of
the shops at the top of the high street that will have something for us so we left the shop and kept
walking. Kate came up to me again and started talking about me leaving.
Leah, were you being serious last night when you said that you're leaving tomorrow morning?
Kate asked
Yer I am. I can't stay here anymore, I think it would be best if I go I said seriously, I knew after
our chat earlier Kate wouldn't ask why which made me feel relaxed.
I'm going to miss you when you go she said
Well plan to meet up when you get back to London in a couple of days I said laughing at her.
I know that but the rest of this holiday is going to be hell without you. I'm not going to beg for
you to stay but just think of me sitting in the corner of all the parties with no one to talk to and
being all alone I laughed at the way she was speaking in her dramatic voice portending to cry.
Wow you should have gone into acting school with talent like that
You think she smiled at me. but seriously I wish you would stay till the end with us she
said.
I thought about it, it wouldn't be that bad between me and Chris would it? I mean it was one kiss!
One amazing, hot, steamy kiss that made me weak at the knee just thinking about it... but other
than that, just one kiss that happened once, most likely because he had too much to drink.
It wouldn't be that awkward would it?
YES!
It really would! Before I could only just keep my cool with him, just imagining what it would be
like to kiss him but now that I actually knew there is no way that I could act like nothing had
happened.
I almost forgot... Alex.
I knew when I was coming here that he was going to be there but I thought... hoped that he would
have changed and grown up but no. If anything he was worst and he scared me more than
anything. Last time when he told everyone his little story I didn't care about what my families
friends thought and everyone else but now... with Chris and the girls, Jake, Ben. Everyone! I
knew he could ruin everything by opening his lying mouth.
If I just left then Alex would just forget about ruined my life.
Hey girls come on the boutiques here Lilly shouted to both me and Kate who were still a little
far back.
We were all looking around the different stores in the town, which was a grand total of five
before we went to into the last store Gemma quickly went into the drug store saying she needed
something for the kids and went in with Lilly as I and Kate went into the last store which looked
allot posher than the others.

The shop assistants looked over at us and then turned their noses at us and then turned back to
each other laughing.
Why do I feel like Julia Roberts in Pretty Woman right now I said to Kate who just nodded at
me. We were about to walk out when Gemma and Lilly met us at the door.
Hey guys, did you find anything? Gemma asked
Hmm was the only thing we both said. Lilly and Gemma looked over our shoulders and saw the
two sales assistants.
Oh I see Gemma said looking at Lilly who nodded her head walking over to the two girls.
Yer so I just said to Justin he can't treat Lisa like that one of the girls was saying.
Hello Lilly said cheerfully but the two girls still carried on talking over her.
What did he say to that? The other girl said
Hello! Lilly yelled.
Yer one of the girls said rudely.
I don't know if you know who I am but I imagine your manager does could I see her please'
both girls narrowed their eyes at her and then the other girls walked off to get the manager. I and
Kate looked shocked at what was going on but Gemma just went to go sit down on one of the
white chairs with her bags, smiling.
Hello I'm the owner of the store how can I help said a small older lady who came from the back
with the two girls standing behind.
Hello my names Lilly Minister she said and I heard one of the girls gasping in shock. I'm a
model and a styling designer from one of the best organisations in the world
Yes Miss Minster of course I saw you on Elle just last month. How are you? Thank you for
coming into my store the owner said grinning widely.
Well thank you, I'm actually doing a new article interview about sales assistants and their
rudeness to customers she said looking over at the two girls who had their mouths open out of
shock. I and Kate were both laughing.
Oh, well I hope my girls were helpful' the owner said turning around looking at the two girls.
Well if they could spear the time to help us find some outfits for tonight's charity ball than well
see how they do. Unless there too busy talking about 'Justin and Lisa' then we would totally
understand Lilly said. Wow check mate! Those girls were so in trouble.
You know what Silver, Courtney both go on your breaks now please and send Sam out. I'll talk
to you later' the owner said and the two girls left. 'I'm so sorry about that, how about some
champagne for you all we all smiled and nodded. The owner shut the shop for us so that we
could try on and shop just us four. Does Lilly get to do this all the time? Having any store bring
her champagne and closing the shops for her? God how the other half live.
We were all drinking our champagne laughing and joking around looking at all the different
outfits in the store. I nearly choked on my drink when I noticed how expensive the clothes in here
were. I couldn't afford any of this.
A different girl came out with a smile on her face.
Hello I'm Sam, do you need any help? she asked us all.
Yer were looking for some dresses to wear to a ball for tonight Gemma said to the young girl
who went through all the clothes they had on the shop floor as the owner Amanda went to look in
the back. I was looking at all the beautiful clothes that I knew I couldn't afford but just the idea of
getting to wear them once excited me way too much. I loved shopping, I loved clothes but it was
never really fun if you have no money.
I looked over to see where Kate was and saw her sitting on the chair looking at some of the
jewellery that Sam had come and showed her.
Are you not looking for a dress? I asked her
No, Jay took me shopping before coming here and I've already got an amazing dress from
Chanel so I think I'm good thanks she smiled. Lucky!

I smiled and looked back at the rail of clothes in front of me when I saw the most beautiful
emerald floor length dress. I pulled it out to see it all and I fell in love.
I loved it, it was so me. The colour was rich and the fabric was like water running through my
fingers, it was so smooth and soft.
Oh that would look great on you, with your red hair it would really complement your skin tone
Sam the sales assistant said. She was right everyone always said that green looked nice on me and
I did really love it. I was about to look at the price tag but I couldn't find one.
That means it's either free or so expensive they don't put a price down to put people off.
I wonder which one it is. I was about to ask when Lilly took the dress out of my hands and pulled
my hand into one of the changing rooms.
Try it on, ask questions later she said pulling the fitting door shut.
I looked back at the dress, taking in its beauty. Let's just pray it's not over a hundred. Fat chance
but still a girl could hope.

________________________

I need a drink Karl said as soon as he got in my car. He looked like hell like he hadn't slept all
night. His eyes were red and he had bags under his eyes.
Man, it's only just gone eleven Connor said from the back seat. It was me in front with Karl,
Connor behind me next to Jake and then jay. Outside the back of the jeep sat Paul and Ben sitting
in the sun, they loved it now but they'll hate it when I'm going seventy in a bit.
You do look rough this morning Karl, what's up? Jake asked grinning Let's have a girl gossip
he teased him.
Is it that gorgeous wife, for yours giving you trouble because I wouldn't mind taking her off your
hands Paul shouted from outside and Ben hit the back of his head saying Mate, Sister!
Jay pulls that screen over so I don't have to talk to the two dogs in the back we all laughed and
Jay pulled the screen across so that we couldn't hear them two anymore.
So is it Gemma? I asked him when everyone else was in their own conversations.
I just can't seem to get anything right with her right now Karl said rubbing his face
Could you ever? I teased him and he fake laughed at me making me smile.
I dunno mate, she just seems to get upset about everything I do or say. I'm started to think that
she's just bored with me now he said seriously. I had to laugh because the idea of Gemma being
bored of Karl was crazy. She loved him more than I've ever known two people to be in love.
That's not true mate, she's crazy about you. She always has been and she always will I said
Yer I know I'm just being stupid but I hate her being angry at me. I'd do anything for her not to
be upset
You guys always fight and maybe it's like the hormones you know after the baby I didn't really
know what I was talking about but I had to say something to make him feel better.
It's different than our normal fighting but our fights when she was pregnant...I God I can't handle
hormonal Gemma many more. I main when she was pregnant the first three months are amazing
most of the time, I mean all she wanted was sex, night and day. I loved it he said before I hit
him in the chest. Sorry, I know she's your sister, I shouldn't have said that but she'd be like that
and then the next moment she'd want to cut my balls off and feed them to the dogs and the rest
of the months! I actually wanted to wear one of them cups that the cricketers wear to protect my
manhood he said making me laugh. Six months! Six months of crying and screaming, having
someone hating you all that time is crazy man but knowing that she was pregnant made me

think she didn't actually mean it but now... I dont know, I feel like she's starting to hate me again
like before she realised she was in love with me, all them years ago he finished.
I never once felt sorry for Karl. He always had it all, the perfect family a loving wife and kids but
hearing what he had to go through, with my sister! Which was most likely worst then with other
women? Sounded like hell.
I still knew that he was just being stupid; Gemma loved him more than anything.
You know love and hate are thin lines apart. When Gemma was younger she was always in
loved with you, it was just the fact she hated you that she couldn't see it. She only hated you
because you never showed her how you felt. Granted that was my fault but I knew that she loves
you more today than all them years ago. Do you know why? I asked him as he looked at me
blankly. She can scream and shout at you. Act like a crazy bitch and know that youre still going
to be there for her. I can tell you Karl she still hates you like she did all them years ago but she
loves you more than Ive ever seen
You think he said.
She still hates you but she still loves you as well. She always will I said
Thanks Chris' he laughed. It's hard to explain. I know she loves me, I really do but I need to
know that I'm still making her happy, that I'm still doing everything in my power because with
her... her happiness always comes first. It comes above my own, when you find someone like
that you'll know He had no idea I thought to myself. 'I don't like knowing that she's not happy
especially when I know I'm the one that does that to her' he said just as we pulled into a small car
park near the town. God had that conversation taken the whole trip. I noticed Gemma's car and
parked next to hers.
I text her to say that we're here in the town and she replied saying to meet them at some shop at
the top of the street and that we would go for lunch after.
Thank God! Jake said I'm so hungry and you know how I love my food. It was true between
me and Jake we could most likely eat and never stop. When I was younger I used to me a little fat
kid but then I suddenly
So me and the guys walked up the town stopping at some of the markets here and there, to then
see the shop were the girls were inside.
Then it hit me.
I was about to see Lea again. What do I say to her? God I didn't think this through enough. I stock
in a breath and then walked to the shop. The shop was small so Ben, Jay and Paul went to the pub
across the road as me Karl Connor and Jake went into the store. There was a closed sign on the
door but with the girls inside it clearly looked open so we all walked in.
Lilly did you actually make them close the shop so you could shop? Connor asked walking
over to her. She was wearing one of the dresses from the shop and from the look on Connors face
he liked it.
I didn't make the lovely owner here asked... do you like the dress? she said spinning around
making him just stand there nodding.
Karl was standing near the door with his hands in his pockets as Gemma ignored him and kept
looking at all the clothes.
I walked over to her and whispered in here ear 'He thinks you don't love him anymore'
What? she whispered back
He said he thinks that he can't make you happy anymore and that you may be bored of him. He's
really upset Gemma looked really upset turning to look at him. She walked over to him and
hugged him, I could hear much of what they were saying but I heard the words 'Sorry' and 'I love
you' mixed in there somewhere.
I looked around the room but I couldn't see Lea anywhere. There was Jake sitting next to Kate
looking angrily for some reason, Lilly showing Connor all the things she wanted to buy and him
not really paying attention to the clothes just her and Karl and Gemma who were now smiling at

each other on the charity her on his lap. There we go cupid has done his work. If only he was
good at his own love life.
Where's Lea? I asked and everyone turned around looking at me.
Oh yer Leah are you done in there Lilly said walking in the next of somewhere. Come out we
want to see what it looks like Lilly shouted loudly.
She's so gracefully isn't she Connor said sacristy. Everyone was laughing but then stopped for
some reason, I looked around and everyone was looking behind me.
I turned round and thought I'd died.
I thought I died and gone to heaven. This girl, this beauty that was standing in front of me in a
green floor length dress was an angel. A goddess, with fir red wild hair brushing off her
shoulders she looked amazing, enchanting, she was Aphrodite, Venus everything that was good
and beautiful in this world had nothing on this begin in front of me.
Here were people around me telling her 'how amazing' she looked and 'how lovely and great the
dress was' it wasn't the dress. It anything she would look better without it. The lust that hit me in
the minute was like no other I'd ever felt. Memoires from last night rushed back into my head and
I had to physically shake the thought out of my head to notice that I hadn't moved since she came
out but then I noticed neither did she.
She was looking at me shyly 'I didn't... know you were coming she said quickly looking at me
and then quickly breaking the gaze to the guys. 'Did I forget to mention that? Gemma said
Leah you have to get that dress it's amazing on you Lilly ask making her blush which I loved.
She looked even better with her cheeks pink, if it was even possible to be anymore prettier than
she already was.
There isn't a tag on the dress, how much is it? she asked shyly at the lady in the corner.
Its three thousand pounds she said. I looked back over at Lea whose mouth had dropped. She
looked so cute until she pulled herself together and started frowning. That's a little over my
budget she tried to laugh it off but I could tell that she was heartbroken not having the money to
pay the dress.
Will take it I stepped to the owner to say.
What! Lea said No I'm sorry its lovely but I can't afford it sorry
You don't have to I'm getting it for you I said getting my wallet out.
NO! You can't do that' I knew she would put a fight up for this because in the pasted if we went
out of business lunches or dinners it would take me half the meal to tell her I'm paying but I didn't
care she needed to understand that I had money to burn if I wanted and I wanted to spend it on
her.
I moved closer to her whispering to her. Please don't fight this Lea I'm buying the dress
I don't need charity she said slowly under her breath.
It's not charity, it's me your boss giving you a boss for all the hard work you have done over this
month. I was going to give you a raise anyway let's start it with the dress. Please for me I gave
her a grin for her to smile back.
But its three thousand... she started to say before Gemma said
Oh come on Leah Chris is loaded, let him flash his cash like a good little billionaire she said
laughing.
Ok fine Thank you Chris Lea said giving one of her amazing smiles to me making he want to
kiss her right here in front of everyone.
Great well she's going to need shoes and some jewellery too Chris so give me your card and I'll
help her out. You guys go to the pub with the others and we'll go eat she said kissing Karl
goodbye before pushing him and me out the store before taking my wallet.
Do you think this is ok? I mean letting my boss pay for my dress and jewellery I heard Lea ask
the girls from outside.
Yes it's ok! It's not normally but then saying that Chris isn't normal Gemma said. Thanks Sis.

GOD she looked great in that dress Jake said and a sudden shock of jealously shoot out of me
to one of my best friends. He Jake was anyone else I don't think I could have stopped myself
starting something with him but knowing him for so long I forested myself to calm down and let
it go.
That was nice of you Chris paying her the dress there. Anything we should know about? Jake
said with a grin on his face teasing me.
No there is nothing going on I lied. Although Jake what's going on with you and Kate hmm?
if he was going to have fun with me I was gonna have fun back.
Nothing he said angrily and serious
Really because you've been sending her evil looks and hush gazes all week Connor said.
I've never seen you hate someone so much or are we mistaken thinking you hate her, you like
her Connor laughed pulling an arm around Jakes shoulders who shrugged them off.
I don't like her was all he said walking ahead of us to the pub.
Why you hate her? She seems nice to me Karl asked.
Look, she's not as innocent and nave as she looks. She a like gold digger trying to get into my
family, all she cares about is money and living the high life. I don't even see why Jay even picked
her. There are hundreds of other girls out there. She likes to play this like sweet young girl whose
had a hard life but she hasn't she's playing you all. If she thinks that she's going to get her hands
on any of our family's money she's wrong. All she wants in this first class life that we all have,
that's all she cares about we all looked at Jake a little shocked and what he just said. Jake was
never a snob and the way he was acting now seemed hush.
I don't want your life a little broken voice came from behind us, we all turned round to see Kate
just steps away from us with tears in her eyes. You ass Jake I thought in my head. We all
stopped in our tracks either looking at the floor or the sky trying not to get involved in what just
happened.
I don't what this life, I like my life perfectly well thank you and don't worry after this week all
will never have to see me again I turned back to Jake who was looking speechless back at Kate,
he official didn't mean for her to hear that but she did and he needed to do some serious
grovelling.
Kate he started to say but she turned to me asking what card should Gemma and Lea use out
of my wallet. I told her which one and we all watched her walk back into the shop. I could see her
wiping tears away from her cheek.
We all turned back and at Jake together giving him the same disapproving look. 'I didn't know she
was there did I and half of that stuff I didn't even really mean anyway' he said waving his arms in
the air and in his hair.
Yer man, don't tell us that. Tell her Karl said walking into the pub, Connor walked pasted him
hitting him on the back of the head and I just put my arm over his shoulder pulling him into the
pub. He needed a drink weather it was noon or not.

Chapter 30
Gemma was paying for my dress with one of Chris's cards. He had a lot of cards. Kate went out
to ask as quickly as she came back but looked a little off colour. I give her a nod and she smiles
back at me, I could tell there was something wrong but it could just be what we talked about
earlier and she would tell me if she wanted to.
Kate told Gemma the right card that he wanted her or me to use and I still can't believe I agreed
for him to do that, I think with everyone in the room I felt like I couldn't say no. And to be honest
I'm glad I didn't, the dress is amazing but how much was it again three thousand! That's crazy for
one dress for one night.
Gemma? Do you think it's too much? I mean the dress I said moving over to her side. She
rolled her eyes at me and let out a little laugh or a cackle.
Lea, you work with him. You know how rich he is She said which didn't really answer my
question. I know he's rich and could afford a million times that one dress but I still wanted to
know if she would pay that much for one dress.
For him I corrected her.
What? She said confused.
I work for Chris not with him there's a difference. I'm not rich like him or you, I don't have
pretty things and thousand pound dresses. I'm just worried it's too much to... expensive
Leah let me tell you this now ok. Chris doesn't just see you as an employee... he sees you as a
friend too. I can tell by the way he looks at you. And trust me when I tell you that three thousand
to his pocket is cheap. Mines over that and Lilly's would be if the modelling agency didn't make
her wear the designer dresses out as publicity stunts. She gets everything for free. It's strange
when your rich it's then that you get things free Gemma said.
We walked into a small little local pub and could see the guys at the end of the bar already with
their pints.
Ya there you are honey, what would you lovely ladies like to drink Karl said pulling an arm
around his wife's shoulders and then looking at us. Paul and Ben where playing pool and Jay was
there too enjoying themselves but I couldn't see Chris. I turned around looking around the small
pub but still couldn't see him, or Jake thinking about it.
I think a couple of jugs of Pimms would be great Lilly said Connors paying she said smiling
over at him next to Karl, leaning on the bar. He didn't argue but rolled his eyes and signing
making us all laugh.
I'll just have an orange juice please Gemma said. Karl looked down at her shocked and through
her a questionable look. I drank a lot last night that's all she tried to explain.
Know you didn't Karl replied.
I did? she said nervously. Oh well I am driving and all
Karl just rolled his eyes and turned to me and Kate. Chris and Jake is outside, why don't you
guys go wait out there and we'll bring your drinks out to you he smiled. I and Kate gave each
other a look.
We don't mind waiting
Yer we can wait we both said not wanting to go out there. I knew why I didn't want to go out
there to see Chris but I wonder why Kate didn't.
Don't be silly we don't mind, we got these two for couple Connor said looking at Lilly and
Gemma. I put on a brave smile and started to walk out into the gardens.

The garden view looked over the fields and everything looked amazing. The sun was glazing over
the hill tops with the birds out and that glorious hot summer smell you only really got on holiday.
Looking out into the pub garden there where large picnic benches and I could see Chris and Jake
sitting on one bench a few steps away from us. They both looked like they were in deep
conversation and I didn't really know if we should go over there but then Chris waved a hand for
us to come over.
I took in a large breath and looked over at Kate who had a sad expression on her face as she
looked to the floor. I gave her a little poke Remember, head lead high I whispered to cuffing
arms as we walked over to them.
Hey I said as both guys stood from the bench. Such gentlemen when they wanted to be.
Hello they both said. I notice Kate didn't say a word and looked very upset to have to sit next to
Jake and didn't make eye contact with him atoll.
So, do you have everything you need for tonight now? Chris turned half around to ask me. He
gave me one of his amazing smiles that made me nearly stop breathing. I just looked at him with
my mouth half open about to speak of a long moment before I notice what I was doing.
Idiot.
Hmm... I do thank you so much again he just moved his hand so to wave off what I just said.
Really it was too much and I like to pay it back to you. Maybe we could subject it from my wage
each month. I may have to work for you forever but... I started rambling.
Even though I do like the idea of you working with me forever, there is no need Lea. It was a
present and I would like to keep it like that. However much it costs he said.
Well then maybe I should tell you now that your sister made me get shoes, a bag and some
jewellery to go with the dress of tonight I said quickly hoping that he was going to me ok with it
and not angry but he only laughed.
Made you did she? he grinned. Well I look forward to seeing the result of my expenses
tonight he said drinking some of his beer.
Oh God. What if he sees me tonight and thinks that all that money was spent on nothing. That it
was a waist because I didn't look amazing like the other women at the party. I don't think I know
what I put myself up for.
I looked back at the other two who were move looking at us and not talking or looking at each
other still.
So did you two meet before this week or is this the first time you've met Jay's family, Kate? I
asked to try and get conversation going. But Kate still looked like an emotional mess looking
down at her lap and little sparkling tears in her eyes. It didn't look like she was going to cry but it
showed that she was upset. She sent a quick look at Jake and then back at me and Chris.
No. I only met them this week she sent us a weak smile.
I've met so many people this week I'm going to forget everyone by the end. I wasn't expecting
there to be so many younger people here than what there are. All my Grandfathers parties in the
past were all full of business friends of his and more older parties. It's nice to have younger
people here, meet new people. I like meeting new people and making friends it's hard to do that in
London with everyone moving around so fast. No one ever stops but I guess that's what everyone
loves about cities there busy and never stopping...
Here is something you need to know about me. When Im nervous, I can't STOP TALKING. I
don't think I have even taken a breath. Everything I'm seeing is complete rush but I can't stop
myself.
That's why I love the county side so much it's full of nature and things are quite and slower. It's
really peace full and... I reminded myself how much I'm talking and then suddenly stopped. I
looked down at the table and saw them all looking at me like I was a crazy person. I'm sorry I'm
talking too much I said wishing the others would hurry up with them drink's.

I was still looking down at the table when I heard Chris belt out the loudest laugh I'd ever heard
him have. I looked up and saw that the other two were laughing too. I was shocked that they
found that so funny.
What's so funny? Gemma asked followed by the others carrying the drinks over. They all sat
down and wanted to know what was so funny but they were all laughing too much to tell the
story.
It was one of them you had to be there it see it things Chris said calming down from his
laughing fit. I thought you were going to pass out with all that speaking at once. I never seen
someone talks so fast he laughed again. Right lets order some food
We stay there till late afternoon talking and joking around in the pub until we all decided that we
needed to go back and get ready. I had to use the bathroom so I told them all to walk ahead and I
would catch them up but when I came out the toilet Chris was sitting on the bar stool waiting for
me.
You waited? I asked him as he got off the stool and pulled the shopping bags out of my hands
for me.
Of course I did he said leading him out of the pub before we turned to say goodbye.
We started walking down the town slowly just a few minutes behind the others in silence.
So, hi he said smiling at me, making me laugh a little. Hi? With spent all afternoon together
and now he says hi. But for some reason I understood that this hi was a different hi than before. It
was a serious hi maybe we should talk hi.
Hi...mmm Thank you for the dress, it was too much honestly, I was still thinking of ways that I
can pay it back to you I said before I had a chance to think about what I said. He lifted his eyes
and gave me a funny look.
I like the sound of that he said chuckling.
I didn't... mean it... the way it sounded... I wouldn't mean I tried to say but was too
embarrassed.
I know Lea' He said making me feel a lot better knowing that he didn't think... that of me. So
how are you... you good...Ok? he said to me looking a bit nervous.
I'm good... great... fine. A...and you, you alright? I said back even more nervous.
Never better was all he said before there was silence again.
So...
Yer?
'I don't like things being strange between us He said turning round to a complete stop making
me do the same. He looked so sweet and cute looking down at me like that.
Neither do I I said slowly looking back in his eyes. I didn't what things to change that much
between us. I liked how we used to joke around in the office and how friendly we were but now
things were different. We kissed. I don't think I can just forget that and go back to the way things
used to be and if he can than that must main that the kiss didn't mean anything to him compared
to what I felt.
So let's go back to the way things were he said and my heart dropped. He did what to forget
about it. Go back to the way things were before last night. Could I do that? Could I carry on
acting like I wasn't in love with him?
So you want to forget what happened last night then? I started talking to walk back towards the
others again but was stopped by Chris's hand on my arm holding me there.
NO! he said a little angrily. What did he mean by no?
No? I asked.
No, I don't want to forget about that kiss he said moving closer to me.
You don't? I said looking down at the floor but being so close I just saw his shoes in front of
me. I felt a strong hand come along my face and warm fingers around my chin pulling my face
softly back up to look at him.

I don't think I could if I tried. It was the best kiss of my life and that's saying something ya that
was something with the mount of kisses he's had in the past. Do you want to forget it? he asked.
My eyes grow wider out of shock. He thought I wanted to forget it too. I...I just don't understand
it. Why did you kiss me? I looked into his eyes that were burning into mine.
He kept on opening his mouth and then closing it again, trying to think of the answer to my
question but I don't think he even knew the answer himself.
Why did you kiss me back? he asks catching me out. I couldn't very well tell him Oh I kissed
you back because I'm crazy in love with you' could I. So I just looked at him not being able to
tear my eyes away.
My voice came out as nothing but a whisper I asked you first I said then looking down at his
hand that was still holding warmly onto my arm.
Lea I have to tell you something... something that I should have told you a long time ago but I
haven't been man enough to tell you he said licking his lips and moving in closer. I forgot where
we were as he moved in closer to me and I felt like a moth to a flame being pulled in to only get
burned at the end. But I couldn't take my eyes away from his lips.
Lea... his voice was so serious I panicked
I'm happy for you and Jess' it was the first thing that came to my head. I didn't want to get
burned and I knew by just saying Jessica's name he would suddenly remember that he has her to
think about in this.
What? he said back shocked.
You getting married I mean. That's... great. You two are perfect together you're both rich,
attractive, I mean she's beautiful... I started to say when he interrupted me.
Yer but she's also self-centred, condescending, egotistic, mean, greediest person I've never
meant and I would never marry someone like that he shouted. WHAT? How could he say that?
About someone he was marrying... wait did he just say... never marry someone like that? He
wasn't getting married?
Oh... you're not getting married? I asked shocked.
Ha, no and we broke-up last night before we kissed I can't believe what he's telling me. I can't
believe it. They broke up? They broke up? I was so confused.
So are you still happy for me Lea? he asked moving back closer.
Is... That why you kissed me? Because you wanted to get back at Jess for dumping you so you
went for her sister that had to be it the only reason that he would have kissed me last night and
them breaking up. He would break things off with someone like her she was every guys dream
but then saying that so is Chris to the girls. I could feel tears falling from my face. There was no
way he would have dumped her for me so she must have done it but why?
NO! I wouldn't do that. I dumped her he said moving over to me brushing away my tears.
Why? I sobbed just a little.
I had my reasons, I just need to make should that the reasons are returned. That that person feels
that same was he trying to say what I think he's trying to say. With the look he was giving me
and the way he was holding me. I still can't allow myself to believe it till it was said aloud.
I sure they do whoever this person is and they know, what your true feelings are? I said trying
to get more out of him. He had a large smile on his face and...
Lea...
Hey guys we better leave now to get ready for tonight one of the guys yelled to us. Making us
jump apart and I felt my face go bright red and on fire.
Ok! Chris yelled moving away from me. We both moved quickly make to the others near the
cars.
Jesus Chris come on you got the keys' Ben said as all the guys' waited outside. Chris pressed
open the car and then turned back to me. We move looking nervously back at each other waiting
for the first one to make a move.
So, I'll see you tonight. Thanks again for the dress I said walking over to Gemma's car.

Youre welcome you look amazing in it he said smirking at me with a cheeky grin playing on
his lips after.
Thanks I said turning red again and sat in the large car. Tonight was going to be a good night.
________________________

I sat back in the drivers seat in my car grinning like an idiot. I know no words were said but I
know Lea feels something for me and it was by plan for tonight to find out what those feels were.
I need to know how she feels about me and I need to tell her my feelings and man up. I was
growing tired of not having her in my arms and soon felt like I was going to blow!
I'm hoping tonights going to be a good night.

________________________
Jess
Is everything ready for tonight? I asked Alex as he walked into my room
Everythings ready' he smiled. Shes not going to know what hit her he laughed. Everything
was ready and going to plan for tonight and I wasn't going to let anything go wrong. Leah needs
to learn her place in this world, which is nowhere near Chris or my family again.
The plan was to make this the worst night for my little sister's life.
Tonight was going to be a good night... for me anyway.

Chapter 31
Show time I thought as I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was dressed in my black suit
with my white shirt and black tie all dress-up in the finest for tonight.
I had to think how I was going to work things with Lea, what I was going to say and how I was
going to say it? But all that was spinning in my mind was how amazing she looked in that green
dress today and I couldn't wait to see her again.
I thought I was early when I was walking down the stairs where the hundreds of people were
dressed in ball groans and men in their tucks. The party was in full swing. I saw Jay, Karl and
Connor waiting at the bottom of the stairs most likely waiting for the girls.
Hey don't we all look pretty I joked at them as I reached the bottom of the steps in front of
them.
Well I know I do don't know about any of you guys Connor said to only get hit on the head by
Jay. I laughed and turned to Karl I was a little worried about him and what happened with
Gemma earlier. I know they always had fights but Karl was never really that down but
everything worked out I guess, they looked happy at lunch.
Hey, everything cool with you and Gemma now? I asked him moving to the side so that the
others couldn't hear.
Yer everything's back to normal now. I'm telling ya the mood swings he said rolling his eyes
'oh but don't tell her I said that or I'll be back to square one' he said making us both laugh.
So you guys waiting for the girls? I asked. I saw Connor and Karl looking behind me in a haze
dream.
Yer he they come now Jay said but the others stayed speechless. I turned around to see Lilly,
Gemma and Kate walking down the stairs. They all looked beautiful in their long dresses. I turned
back to the guys who looked like they were drawling at those girls. Not really Jay he just had a
warm smile at Kate who looked amazing in a red dress. I looked at Karl who had a grin on his
face and he looked at Gemma proud that she was all his and I suddenly became jealous at that.
Not over my sister because that's wrong but over the fact that he has nothing to hide in the way he
feels for Gemma. They both love each other. Connor just had a serious face on as he took in
Lilly's beauty, he would have to stop hiding it soon and admit it too himself and her that he loved
her. Hey I couldn't talk.
I turned back to the girls and my heart stopped. Standing behind Kate, was an angel. My face was
now the same as my friends before. Shock and lust was running through my body with other
emotions I couldn't even think of the name for. My jaw had dropped when I saw her and I was
just standing there looking at her as she walked down the rest of the stairs. She raised her head
and her gorgeous eyes were now burning into my own and she stopped on the steps and looked at
me. We started there just looking at each other for a little longer before she started laughing and
pulled her arms out to give me the view of the dress. She turned around to let me she the back and
my mouth went dry.
She looked... Incredible, amazing, wonderful, miraculous, gorgeous, stunning I could go on
forever. Her hair was up with little curls coming down at the sides and she had more make-up on
then what she would normally ware. And that dress... was better than I remembered.
This was the girl... no woman that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.
This was the woman, the game changer us guys call, the one that is above all women.
This woman is all mine.
She was my Lea. And no one was ever going to take her away from me.

________________________

All the girls and I got ready together for the ball and I felt like I was back at school. It was so
much fun and we helped each other do each others hair and make-up but always had help from
Lilly assistant who was trained in all of that kind of thing.
I loved my hair it was all pinned back in a loss fitted way, with some light curls coming down. I
felt like a princess going to the ball. The others looked amazing as well, we were all excited and
couldn't go to go down.
As we walked down the stairs I saw the guys at the bottom looking all handsome and I could see
the look on Karl and Connors faces that showed how much they were in love.
Jay was there too smiling warmly at Kate as she walked down the stairs. I could see another guy
with them but he had his back to me but somehow I knew it was Chris and even from behind he
looks incredible.
I started to walk down the rest of the stairs when I looked up to see Chris looking at me. I almost
fell down the stairs as I looked up at him but as soon as our eyes met I couldn't move my feet if I
tried. He looked wonderful in his black suit and tie, he looked strong and powerful. All I wanted
to do was jump in his arms and never leave.
We were just looking at each other for a long time before I thought I should do something. I
laughed and showed him the dress that he got me. I turned round to give him the full view and
what he spent his money on; I just hope that he thought it was worth it, if I was worth it.
But just for the look on his face it was worth it. I walked down the rest of the stairs to where he
stood.
So, what you think? I asked nervously. But he just smiled and chuckled. He leant into me to
whisper into my ear.
You don't what to know the thoughts going around in my head right now, princess he said
smirking at me. I turned bright red and looked away smiling. He pulled out a hand for me and I
took it in mine as he led me into the ballroom.
The room looked amazing yet again. I think Nan got someone in this time because this was far
too much work gone into tonight. The room had the same jazz band in from the night before. The
room looked like one of the rooms from a Las Vegas casino, with different gambling tables
around the room. I have to be honest when I say I've never gambled before and I don't really
know how to play but I think I'll enjoy just watching. I looked around the room and I can see
Granddad and Nan surrounded with their friends at one of the tables and they look like their
having a great time. I wave a hand over at them and they wave back smiling. 'Happy Birthday' I
mouthed over at him and he blows me a kiss.
Want to gamble? Chris asked giving me a warm smile, making me hot all over. He didn't even
need to try! So annoying.
Nah I'm not the gambling kind I said as his head turned to the side giving a questionable face.
I'm not really lucky I said looking down at my hands. It was true I was never lucky, in life as
well as gambling. I never won anything, ever. I wasn't just bad luck on myself. I was mad luck on
others too. Like a jinks.
I can help that, come' he said standing up and pulling his hand out of me to take it but I just sat
there and stared at him.
No, honesty if you want to keep your money your best off without me near you I half laughed
at him but still being serious but he didn't seem to change his mind as he stepped closer to me
again.

Well as you can tell I like a gamble, I'll take my chances I couldn't help smiling at him he was
so amazing and charming. I looked back at his hand waiting for mine, I looked back at him
smiling at me and I felt like I was on cloud nine. I took his large strong and felt the electric
current that was shooting through my fingers.
He pulled me over to a large table with many other people in full swing of the game but I had no
idea what I was doing. I looked at Chris who had given his name and in exchange to some chips. I
looked back at me and then started to laugh.
You have no idea how to play do you? he asked, I could feel my cheeks going red.
No but I like the chips there pretty I said picking one of them up playing with it. It looked like
everyone at the table had a different colour his were light blue.
Ok, well this game is called Roulette. On the table is number from zero too thirty-six and they
are either red or black but zero is green. You can either do a Fifty-Fifty bet on either black or red,
or odd or even then you get double whatever you put on. Each chip one of these chips in worth
the same but you can get different ones He explained and I tried my hardest to pay attention. I
didn't want him thinking I was stupid but I think he saw the over concentrated look on my face
because he laughed at me again. I tell you want just say what numbers you want and I'll do it for
you
but I told you I'm unlucky I said and he pulled his arm around my waist and pulled me into
the side of his body knocking the air out of me. I was so close to him I swear I was on fire with
the heat coming off his body.
Well it's lucky for you that I'm a very lucky guy. Us move together we will make a good pair he
said looking into my eyes. Are faces were so close together I forgot that we were in a large ball
room with hundreds of other people.
I really wanted to kiss him and couldn't stop my eyes looking at his lips. My heart was racing and
my breathing wasn't even, I could see him moving in closer to me and my throat closed up.
Place your bets the man behind the table said bringing us both out of the trance you were in.
Ok where you want to go? He asked Just say a number zero too thirty-six
I thought of all the different numbers that meant something to me, like birthdays that kind of
thing but couldn't really think of anything that would be better than what today was all about,
Granddad. The twenty-third was his birthday which was today.
Twenty-three I said and Chris put some chips on that number. Some meaning a lot there were
about ten maybe more chips there how much money was that. I was about to ask when the dealer
called no more bets and the wheel started turning.
We both looked over at the wheel and I didn't notice until now how close we had been standing
together has his back was pressed hot up on mine and one of his hands was gladly around my
waist. It felt hot over my silk dress but I felt like he was marking me with his touch. I was hot and
my breathing was coming heave and I could see him from the corner of my eye looking at me.
Twenty-Three, black odd the dealer called. We were so in our little world that we didn't even
notice the wheel stop spinning or that we won. I turned to the table and saw the guy handling us
over a big pile of chips.
Chris! We won!! I shouted out of excitement. I never won anything before that was amazing. I
jumped up and down, I could see Chris smiling too but not at the table but at my face. He didn't
seem to care atoll that we just won. I felt like a child all excited at Christmas. Thinking about it I
still got excited at Christmas being a twenty-two year old.
This is fun can we play again? I asked turning round to him.
Sure, don't you won't to know how much you've just won? he asked moving all our chips to the
side.
No I don't really care about winning and anyway it's your money I'm just helping you spend it.
Like what I did with this dress. It I can make you the money that paid for this dress tonight then
we're even I said laughing and then looking back over at the table.
You already have and more he said

WHAT? How much did you gamble

Well each chip is worth ten pounds and I put fifteen of them on twenty-three and got five
thousand four hundred back. Not bad he said calmly.
DON'T BAD? Your crazy what if it didn't come up you would have lost all that money
That gambling I guess he said but I had faith in you. He turned to the dealer and asked him
to change something I didn't really understand. Ok, next number?
Twenty-three I said again. Well if it was lucky the first time then why not. Chris looked at me
shocked but I just smiled at him reminding him about that faith he was just talking about. I knew
it wouldn't come up again but I was hoping that If I made him lose he wouldn't ask again and I
wouldn't feel guilty. He shocks his head with a large grin and put even more chips on this time.
Twenty maybe twenty five.
I couldn't look as the wheel turned around so I turned around and looked at Chris's chest; he
laughed and pulled me into a hug. I could hear the little ball going round and round when I heard
it stop Chris said 'I don't believe it' I turned around and saw that the little white ball was sitting
on number... twenty-three again.
Yes! I jumped up and down. This was so much fun. I turned to Chris and jumped on him giving
him a hug. With his hands went around my waist and kept me close to his body as I bounced out
of excitement.
I can't believe it another five thousand I said grinning at Chris but he shocks his head. What?
Ninety thousand near about he said
WHAT?I don't think I heard him right.
I changed our chips from ten too hundred but this time put twenty-five chips he said smiling
again collecting our chips and moving them to the side. He didn't even seem that bothered that we
just won NINTY THOUSDAND POUNDS! That suit of money doesn't just grow on trees.
Wanna play again?' he asks, handing me the chips smiling at me. I take the chips not taking my
eyes of his and put them on twenty three again. He hasn't even looked where I've put them but is
still looking at me. I can feel this pull towards him and I can't seem to stop it.
His face hovering only inches away from mine, my body and mind put up a good fight to stop me
from leaning into him. But just standing there looking into his eyes I just didn't care anymore.
Why not? Why can't I kiss Chris? Why can't I be happy and just think about myself?
That little voice in my mind still told me to leave him alone, know was just at a whisper but still
there.
Chris pulled his hand up to my cheek and I nearly burst to life at the touch of his skin on mine.
I lifted my hand to his chest which made his breathing hard. I moved my hands around the
muscles of his chest... shoulders... around his neck.
Just one... just one kiss that's all I ever want.
Black odd, twenty three the dealer said. I turned my head out of shock and then looked back at
Chris.
Must be mine lucky night I said
No. It must be mine he said as his lips touched mine softly and I felt a light current shot
through my whole body. It was only a quick slow kiss but it felt like everything. My breathing
was off balance and I completely forgot that we were in a room full of people.
Could you cash in all that? Please Chris said taking my hand and leading me away from the
table.
Of course sir and to which name? the dealer said taking the chips away.
Leah Anderson he said and then pulled me away out of the room. Before I could argue to him
giving me all the winnings I felt his lips back onto mine, all my thoughts flying away.

Chapter 32
I couldn't help it, the look of complete enjoyment and happiness that washed over her face made
me burst with life. She was so excited to have won something; she didn't even care what it was.
When she jumped in my arms I know that I was never letting go and I could feel my arms
tightening and acting as iron shields around her waist. I was never letting her go and that was
final.
I didn't know how it even when it happened but my lips were joined to hers. I was a quick and
slow kiss but with as much passion and emotion as any other. I pulled away just to see her eyes
join to mine, her gorgeous sea coloured eyes speaking into mine. With just one look I felt like I'd
been waken up from a long dream all these years and a rush of energy had ran over me. I pulled
her along after telling the dealer to put all the money in Lea's name. I didn't care about any of it,
only cared about her.
I pulled her out into the hall way where we were alone, my heart racing like crazy as my lips, like
a magnet, speed to hers. This kiss was so much better than what I remembered it to be. That's
what I loved about Lea, after kissing her the first time it's all I can think about and it's the most
amazing experience of my life and nothing could ever top it. But then she proves me wrong. The
kiss is never as incredible as I remembered and my imagination is inspiring might I just add.
There is no hesitation in this kiss now, no waiting for her to respond and kiss me back, as this kiss
is for both of us. I can feel her tongue dancing around with my own, playing and exploring each
others mouths. I can feel her hands in my hair pulling me down lower to her height, which I bow
down to. I feel like a kid again, like a school kid who just had his first kiss. I feel like a firework
has been set off in my body and I can't control it.
I know it's not something the guy normally says, that he sees fireworks when we kiss but that's
the thing. I don't see them because I feel like I am a firework.
I feel like I'm shooting across the sky, flying at light speed. I feel alive and on fire! Strong and
powerful like I could do anything and everything at once, too much emotions going around within
that I feel like at any moment I could burst, in a good way. In a way that will shows a bright and
beautiful future from just one kiss this one kiss that has now somehow changed my future, as I
know it. Everything is clearer to me now; everything is brighter and more beautiful than before. I
know now that everything I've ever done in my life was building up to this moment.
The moment where I was the firework that shined to life only to be seen by the girl I love.
LoveI love her that was it. I wanted to show the world and spell it out across the sky that I was
in love with her!
I was her firework.
I loved her and I was never letting go...
Well maybe just for now because Jess is walking down the hall. Great!
I pulled away from a confused Leah and whisper that Jess is coming our way. Lea backed away
right to the other side of the wall away from me and I don't honesty like the space between us but
I just did as she wished and stood back. I could see the redness in her cheeks start to brighten, she
looked so cute.
Well Well Well Jess said as she made her way towards us. Something was up because she was
smiling at me and Lea. What a surprise seeing you both together, again
What do you want Jessica? I asked seriously at her as I didn't want to play her little game
anymore.
Why would you think I would want anything Chris? I mean Leah is my sister I can talk to her
anytime I like' she said turning to Lea who looked shocked at her 'Isn't that right Leah? she

asked. I could tell that she was making Lea feel uneasy because she started doing that thing where
she looked to the floor and her voice went low.
Off course I don't mind she said quickly.
See, I'm just being nice Jess said but I wasn't buying it. Leah I don't suppose you would mind
if I just spoke to Chris for a moment and then you can have him back would you? I just need to
clear I few things up that's all she said in a friendly voice which made me see that there was
something going on with her.
Sure... mmm I'll see you later Lea said before turning away. I turned round and gave a smile.
I'll come fine you later I said before she turned back around the corner, which leads to the
ballroom again. I stood there just staring at the empty hall way for a bit before I noticed Jess
calling my name. I turned back round to her angrily I knew she was up to something because the
last chat we had she wanted to destroy me and Lea but now she's playing happy families with her.
I wasn't OK with not knowing what she was planning so I'll get it out of her.
Jess what you are... I was about to say when Jess jumped in my arms crying. There were tears
running down her face and she was sobbing into my suit.
Oh Chris I'm so sorry for all the mean things I said to you in the past. I didn't mean any of it, I
wouldn't... I couldn't... Oh Chris I'm so sorry' She said loud enough for others to ear. I didn't
what her making a scene so I pulled her into one of the rooms down the hall that looked just like a
little meeting room.
I couldn't work out if she was being genuinely sorry or if this was part of her plan. But seeing as
Lea was involved in this I didn't want to take any chances.
Ok, Jessica what's going on? Tell me the truth I said pulling her away from me.
Nothing honest, I just wanted some time with you, to explain that I'm sorry and overacted. I was
just upset that you picked her... I mean Leah over me and I'm sorry for what I said she kept on
talking about how sorry and stupid she was and would I forgive her for near an hour. She kept on
telling me about her life story and how it has affected her.
I didn't want to feel sorry for her one bit. I believe people have got a choice weather to be good or
bad and shouldn't blame others for their actions. Your either nice or youre not, but then I think,
that I should really hear her out. I have just dumped her at her Grandfathers party for her sister. I
mean that's not really nice of me, so I stay there and I listened and listened to her talk about how
sorry she was and how she wanted a second chance. I felt sorry for her at that moment because all
that talk I just notice was so I would go back to her. But now I have Lea... well nearly have her if
she'll have me I wouldn't be letting her go.
I'm sorry Jess but no. I can't be with you when I'm in love with someone else I said. I looked at
my watch and couldn't believe how long we had been talking for, it was nearly mid night I
should go
Wait! she shouted from the other side of the room. She moved over to where I was standing in
a flash and was standing by the door blocking my path. 'I think the party is over now maybe you
should just go straight to bed
You're joking right? I can hear them all in the other room I said moving to get past her but she
blocked my exit again. Why was I getting the feeling that she didn't want me to leave the room?
Oh yer because she's standing in front of it.
Jess, why don't you want me to leave? I asked. I knew this was all part of her plan and I fell for
it.
Maybe we could both go back up to the room she said moving closer to me running her fingers
over my chest. I knew she would never give up. For old times sake she said moving in to kiss
me. I pulled back and grabbed her fingers in my hand. I looked down at her angrily, was she
serious?
Jess move out my way I said walking past her to the door.
Chris wait she said I turned round to see what she wanted but collided into the glass of red wine
she was now, out of nowhere, holding. Oh dear. Oh you're going to have to go wash that out and

change she said looking at my ruined white shirt that was now soaked in red wine. I rolled my
eyes at her and moved her hands once again from my chest.
Jessica, I'll do it I said moving back out the door.
You don't need any help? she said but I didn't answer her as I walked up to my room to change,
racing away from Jess as quick as possible.
After changing my shirt I wanted to head back down to the party. I knew it was late but I wanted
to find Lea again and pick up from where we left off. Speaking of the devil, as I came out of my
room I saw Lea walking... no running towards me. She was looking down so I don't think she saw
me until I called her name.
'Lea I said
She stopped moving and looked up at me. She was about ten steps away but I could see
something was wrong. She was crying and her arm looked red. I started walking forward but I
needn't walk anymore before she ran into my arms crying into my chest.
Leah, what happen?

Leah I don't suppose you would mind if I just spoke to Chris for a moment and then you can
have him back would you? I just need to clear I few things up that's all I looked between Jess
and Chris wondering what it was that she wanted to talk to him about. I could see by the look on
Chris's face that he thought the same. I was shocked in how friendly Jess was being.
Sure... mmm I'll see you later I said before walking back toward the ballroom.
'I'll come fine you later Chris said smiling at me making me feel all warm inside again just like
I did with that kiss, more on fire and warm. I saw fireworks.
I smiled to myself as I turned the corner but was then met with a large hand that came across my
face over my mouth and pushed me to the wall. Out of shock I let out a little scream but with the
hand over my mouth nothing came out. My heart was jumping in a panic as I saw Alex standing
in front of me.
Hello cousin he said in his creepy voice. I pulled away and kicked and shuffled but he had he in
a tight lock with his body crashing into mine on the wall, I felt like I couldn't breathe. I tried
screaming again but his hand just tightened. Please don't do that little girl he said. He put
tissues in my mouth with a rope around my head so it was trapped tight and I was gagged. He
pulled both my hands behind my back and started pulling me away so my back was to his front as
he pushed me to where he wanted me to go.
The rope on my cheeks where cutting onto my mouth and my wrists where burning where he was
holding them so tight. I was scared and in a panic at what he was going to do to me.
Get off me! I tried to scream but being gagged it was more like gmmtmfmme as he pulled
me into a room. He pushed me in a releasing my hands that felt on fire and there was a dark red
mark where his hand was. Has he pushed me into the room before anyone saw I fell to the ground
tripping on my dress and hit my head on the hard floor. Alex locked the behind him and turned
back to me. I undone the gag and stared up at him.
There, now you won't be able to run out like last time he said as he put the key card in his
pocket. Now where was I he said as he walked towards me. I turned to get up and move away
but with the length of the dress upper my feet and my head spinning from the hit and I couldn't
move quickly enough.
His hard cold hands pulled me up from the floor, bruising my arms. I tried pulling out of his arms
and turning away but he only held me tighter hurting me more.

Why are you doing this? I cried as he few me on the bed. He stood there walking around the
bed looking at me smirking.
'Someone wants you to learn a lesson. I do this and the voices will go away he said. I didnt
understand what he was talking about. The voices, they tell me what to do. They want you, they
always have. Ever since you grow into them perfect mouth-watering breasts of yours, all they
could think about all they could keep saying was all the different ways we could make you
scream he was mad.
'You're sick! The voices are wrong, we're cousins Alex I scream at him.
Cousins can marry and have sex in this country Leah. There is nothing sick about it and we
won't tell anyone if you don't want us too. Jess doesn't think that were sick he said. Who was
we us? What did Jess have to do with any of this!
Jess What was he talking about? Jess didn't think this was sick? Did he do this to Jess as
well?
She loves me and I love her. The voices listen to her, we would do anything for Jess he said
looking away in a day dream. The way he was saying that he loved her didn't sound like the love
you should feel for your cousin.
Alex... I started to say but the look he gave me chilled my whole back. If you love her, why
are you doing this to me? I asked hoping to make him see that whatever he had planned was
wrong and not right.
That's why I'm doing this. She wants you out of the family for good. Were just here to scare you
out and make you never want to come back. Like we were meant to have done five years ago but
you put up quit a fight. Didn't you petal, thats why the voices are still there he hit the side of his
head hard. The voices wont go till we have you. Jess said that when youre gone so will the
voices. Jess was very angry when you came back into the picture he said looking angrily at me.
What was he saying? Jess put him up to this?
Then it hit me, she was using him to get rid of me knowing he would do anything for her. She
made him do that to me five years ago as well I imagine. How could she do this? She's my sister!
That was your fault he turned to me angrily, his eyes looked pitch black and his face had turned
red. This guy was bipolar, one minute he was up and the next he was down.
What was my fault? I turned slowly moving off the bed shaking but he ran to the side of the
bed making me jump back in the middle.
You ran from me back then and that made Jess angry at us. The voices got louder he said
moving toward me again grabbing my wrists tight and pushing me hard into the bed. 'It's your
fault, you tempt us so much. When you were young wearing your short dresses showing off that
ass to me and my friends and making us horny as hell. That made Jess angry too, that we always
wanted you more than her. We couldn't help it. Youre like forbidden fruit he said as his head
bent down to mine but I moved just in time so he was kissing my cheek. I don't understand
what where these voices telling him! I don't care all I know is that I need to get away from him.
He started laughing evilly and he grabbed my chin in his hands and then brought his wet cold lips
to mine. I pushed and kicked moving around as much as I could with his heavy body lying on
mine. I could feel the tear running down my face as the panic started to run through me again. His
lips had moved from my unmoved lips down my neck where I then let out a large scream at the
top of my lungs in hope of someone finding me. Alex's hand came over my mouth like a flash.
Wow, we knew I was going to make you scream petal but not like that. Now open up for me
love he said moving his lips back to mine replacing his hand. He started moving his other hand
up and down my body making me feel sick and dirty. I wanted Chris! I wanted him to run in a
save me. That's what happens in the movies wasn't it; the white shinning knight came in at the last
minute saving the day. But he wouldn't because he was downstairs talking to... Jess.
OH my God she planned it all. Distracting Chris so he wouldn't be near my side. Wouldn't try
finding me because he didn't know I was missing in the first place. So there would be no one to
ruin Alex's and her plan.

I felt Alex push his tug into my throat and I did the first thing that I thought of and bit as hard as I
could.
Aaghh he said moving away from me and I could see the blood on his mouth from the bite. He
brought his hand up to look at the blood and smiled at what I done.
Oh that's how you like it he said coming fully on top of me and pulling my dress down lower.
'No! I screamed as I felt Alex move his hand under my dress, pulling the front down and the
bottom up. I kicked; I shuffled, pushed, pulled, huffed and puffed. I decided I could either sit here
wait for someone to safe me or do all I could to safe myself if I could.
He started kissing my neck again and moved down to kiss near my breasts. I moved around again
and tried to see what I could do to get out of here. There was nothing within arms length that I
could see... that's when I saw it... the lamp.
I moved over to try and grad it but Alex lifted his head up to see what I was doing. I looked into
his evil eyes and started playing along with his sick fantasy and let out a little moan.
Hmm Alex I said and he grinned happy with himself and then went back down to kissing my
chest. I kept up the act until I could feel the lamp in my hand. As quick as that I brought it up
high and hit him over the head with it and knocked him out cold.
My breathing was coming out in sobs as I crawled out from under his lifeless body. I didn't stay
there long to see if I killed him or not. I just ran to the door but it wouldn't open. That's it he
locked it and put the key... oh where he put it...
I stood there looking around the room trying to think but my heart was racing too much and then
it hit me... his jacket pocket. I ran over to the chair he put his coat on and found the key card in
the side. Thank God I thought as I moved back to the door to open it.
I looked back over to the bed to see Alex moving on the bed holding his head. I hadn't killed him
but the thought of him coming too, scared the hell out of me. I ran and worked on opening the
door which was hard when your eyes are full of tears and your heart feels like youre on the edge
of a cliff.
Click! The door opened and I ran lifting my dress high to my knees. I was free and there was only
one place, one person that I wanted to be with that would make me feel safe. I wanted to be in his
arms. I wanted Chris. So I ran and ran and ran... When I got to his floor I saw him coming out of
his room and I came to a standstill. There he was finally I found him. I ran faster than before into
his arms.
Lea he says as I jumped into his arms and the warmth of safety hits me so hard. I made it; I was
in my safe haven.

Chapter 33
Coming out of my room I saw Lea walking... no running towards me. She was looking down so I
don't think she saw me until I called her name.
'Lea I said
She stopped moving and looked up at me. She was about ten steps away but I could see
something was wrong. She was crying and her arm looked red. I started walking forward but I
needn't walk anymore before she ran into my arms crying into my chest.
Leah, what happen? I said wrapping my arms around her shoulders. She had her arms wrapped
around my waist and her head lay on my chest. I kissed her head and held her in my arms before
moving her into my room.
Come on, sit down I said showing her to the bed and sitting next to her. I brought my hand to
her face wiping away her tears and pulling her hair away. Now tell me what happen
She looked up at me and I thought my heart was going to break.
She stayed there on the bed and told me everything.
I'm going to kill him! I thought to myself and after him I'm going to kill Jess. It was the worst
sound in the world, to hear her cry. I wanted to make it stop but I didn't know what to say.
'Stay here' I said leaving the room before she could say anything.
I leave the room and couldn't stop the anger running through me, I felt like I was about to blow. I
never wanted to hurt someone more in my life. My breathing was coming out in harsh breaths and
every muscle in my body was tense.
I was walking down the hall when I saw Ben going into his room; he held his head up to me with
a smile but when he saw my face and not making eye contact with him he furrowed and looking
worried.
What's wrong? he asked but I ignored him and kept walking. He pulled out his arm so it went
cross my chest but out all that went through my head was. This guy was stopping me from killing
that sick rat! I wanted to kill him too, forgetting that he was my brother in a rage. I pushed it
away, making him back off.
Get out of my way! I said angrily
No youre not going anywhere like this, now tell me he said trying to keep up with me walking
down the hall. This was making me angrier. He was getting in the way again.
You can't stop me I said pushing him away again.
I left him in the hall and I continued to find Alex. I don't care how long I get in prison I don't
want that sick twisted no good dick anywhere near her again. I carried on walking towards where
I thought was Alex's room. My heart was beating fast and my fisted where clenched together.
I turned the corner of the hall where the staircase to the main entrance is when Connor and Jake
stood in my way, with their arms crossed, who did they think they were two nightclub bouncers?
They both glared at me and blocked my path. I stood strong taking calm breaths in to try to
remember that these are my friends, these are my friends. But every time I closed my eyes I saw
that punk touching Lea or seeing her face as she cried.
I stood my ground; I'll get them out my way if it lost me my friends. I heard running from behind
me and turned to see Ben and Karl running towards us so they were now at the back of me, all of
them blocking me in. I felt like a wild animal trying to get free to kill.
I looked to Ben who was lowered his arms trying to calm me down. 'I called them' he said. I
looked back at them all one by one.
Get out my way I grunted

They all looked at each other. What happened? Jake asked but I couldn't answer him because
just thinking what happened drove me crazy. I shook my head side to side and started pacing left
to right, wall to wall in the little space they left me. I tried to think of ways to calm down but it
wasn't working. The only thing that I could think of that made me feel better was to kick his ass
or kill him either one. I liked the second best. I moved to get past them again trying to catch them
off grudge which worked. I got past them and started running but Jake and Connor both at the
same time rugby tackled me by the legs and took me down. Connor was sitting on my back and
Jake was holding my arms around me. It took both of them to take me down but I was still
packing a fight to get them off me.
Is he drunk? Connor yelled.
I pulled with all my might to free my hands which were pulled from Jake's grip and I started
punishing in the air hoping to hit someone, anyone just so I could get free.
Karl! Grad his other arm! Ben shut him up! Before people start coming out Jake said grading
my right arm and Karl handle back my left. With me still pulling and pushing to get free.
I'm going to kill him! I shouted just before Bens hands went hard around my mouth.
Jesus Chris you're bloody strong Connor said as he lifted me off the floor with all three of the
others pulling me up. They were pulling me in some room but I couldn't tell were because of all
the pulling and fighting I was doing.
Before I could work out what was going on, they all let me go making me full to the floor. I let
out a yell of pain before quickly getting up from the floor and saw we were in someone's suite. I
looked around to see that Karl was standing near the door other locking it and the others all
circled me.
Now tell us what's happened Ben said.
Aaghh! I yield aloud bring my hands around my head, through my hair.
Who do you want to kill? Jake asked. I tried to say his name but the hate that was spiralling
through me I couldn't control so I just pasted back and forth in the room.
That sick peace of shit! I want to kill him but you! All of you! Stopped me I yelled at them all.
Chris we saved you from getting in serious trouble. I knew something was up when I saw you
and knew I need the guys to calm you down Ben said moving closer to me.
So calm the hell down and tell us what happened? Connor said.
'Calm down? CALM DOWN! Are you having a laugh I basically screamed in his face. Tell
you want Connor let's cut the crap of a bit yer. Tell me if you just found out some guy tried to
rape Lilly what would you do? Ha! I said to try and make him understand the angrier that was
rushing through me. His face looked shocked and full of hate.
Where's Lil...he said moving closer to me but I blanked him and turned to Karl.
and you Karl what if you hard that about Gemma! He now had the same face that Connor
pulled. Jake! You can lie to yourself all you want but I can tell you care about Kate never if you
both hate each other. So ANSWER ME! How would you all be feeling if this happened to you?
TELL ME!
Leah? Jake said
That... mother fucker... wanker... tried to rap her! Her own cousin! And that... that bitch planned
it all! I said. The guys all looked confused but they didn't ask anything and I didn't care if I was
making sense. How would you feel? Having the girl you loved scared and hurt over some sick
twisted ass hole. Seeing her cry and shaken up in your arms so fragile...
There was silence in the room.
Then Karl spoken 'I would want to rip his throat out' he said moving away from the door and
opening it. Ben gave him a confused look but the other three either looked the other way or was
deep in thought about what I just said.
What are you doing? Ben ran over to the door and shut it. You can't just go kill this guy
Why can't he? I would if some prat touched your sister Karl said.

Aren't you guys going to stop this? Come on! I know you all feel the same about killing this guy
but and the end of the end you can't it's not right and you won't be able to live with yourself if you
do this Ben turned to reason with everyone. Jake still stood here shocked about what I said about
him and Kate and Karl had now gone and sat in one of the chairs. The next person to talk was
Connor who walked away from the window he was looking out of.
I know how this feels Chris he said to me. How could he know how this feels? HOW? I felt
like I wanted to rip his low life apart like he tried to do to Lea. I looked up at him about to go off
on one about him not knowing.
A couple of years ago Lilly was 'friends' with this photograph guy, he made her... do things.
Things she didn't want to do. One day I walked in on him trying it on with her. He'd hit her and
she was just lying there life less. I was going to kill him. I was shaking and I felt wild with anger.
It's not right, having that mush hate in your body at once we're you could literally rip the guy
apart. I just kept on hitting him and hitting him. I was so close to killing him... when I heard Lilly
say my name. I turned around to see her looking at me with fear in her eyes.
She looked so scared at me with his blood my hands and on my shirt and when I moved closer to
her she flinched away from me with tears in her eyes. He said as everyone in the room was died
quiet and I looked to Jake who looked the most shocked by the story.
'I didn't want to stop hitting him and making him pay but the look on Lilly's face at what I just
done. That hurt me more than anything in this world. After the shock she let me hold her and take
her home but I'll never forget that moment of fear that I caused her to feel he finished looking at
me.
So what you saying I shouldn't kill him? I asked
All I'm saying is at that moment I felt that by killing him I would feel better and make her safe
but the only thing that made me feel better was when I got to hold her in my arms and keep her
safe by always being by her side but you know what still hurts, what eats me up inside?
That you didn't kill him there and then?
No, the fact that I scared her. That she was in that moment scared of me. Of that part of me she
saw that day. That hurts more than anything he said walking out of the room saying nothing else.
He's right. I want to kill him, so badly but would I want to live the rest of my life knowing that
Lea sees me as a killer.
I started walking towards the open door to leave the room. Where are you going? Ben asked as
I walked out the door asking
To Lea I said.
Connor was right; all I want to do is stay by her and make sure she's safe. Hold her and just let
her cry on my shoulder until all the sadness was out of her body. I walked back quickly to my
room and looked at the bed were I left Lea not to see her there. My face dropped and my heart
stopped. Where was she? I needed her here; I needed her to stop me going to kill him.
Just then I heard the bathroom room open and saw Lea wrapped in one of the hotel dressing
gowns with wet hair. She must have just got out the shower. I was so happy she was still here and
hadn't gone. She looked up at me on the other side of the room and her eyes widened bigger as
she noticed me there.
Sorry I needed to wash and get that dress off. I would have gone back to my room but you said
to stay here and well I didn't want... she started to say before I half ran up to her and kissed her
wrapping my arms around her.
I wanted to act as her shield.
I wanted to cover her and wrap myself all around her to keep her safe from danger and harm.
I wanted to be her everything.
Because I knew she was mine.

Chapter 34
We tumbled onto the bed kissing with arms tangled around each other.
Her hands covered over my muscles, on my back and her hips pressed into mine. I wanted to be
even closer to her, surrounded in her desire. I pressed my body into hers and I heard her moan in
reply as I rolled to my side pulling her with me. My hands tugged at her ankle dragging her leg
Around my hip.
My lips where still attach to hers the whole time then moving to nipple on her earlobe softly.
Chris! she moaned again exciting every core. The robe she was wearing started to loosen and
rise up her thighs until my hands squeezed tightly on her bare buttocks making her gasp. I
chuckled to myself as I felt her enjoy my touch. The feel of my skin on hers took my breath away,
it was too much. She pulled on my shirt; bring me down over her so she was on her back. My
hands went from around her ass to her hips curving ever lump and bump. Her hands were on my
shirt trying to undo the buttons but due to her trembling hands she was struggling. I helped her by
undo the rest of them and pulling the shirt off.
I looked up to see her looking at me and our eyes met. She was so beautiful, her eyes where
sparkling with lust. I brought my hand up to her face as she curved into it. I kissed her started up
the passion once again. I pulled away the robe she was wearing to see her amazing body. She
looked so soft and pore with her pale white skin, my eyes went from my hand on her ankle up her
body past her middle and by the time I got to her breasts I came out of breath and lent up...
Kissing, sucking biting every part of them. Her breasts were perfect, not too big but not too small,
perfect hand size I thought cupping them.
I don't know why I was doing this too myself, I was getting far too excited and my friend down
stairs couldn't take anymore. But my hands and mouth had other things in mind. What made
things hard, literally were the sounds, Lea was making. The heavenly sounds coming, sipping
from her mouth drove me crazy and I couldn't help the huge grin on my face at the sounds of her
moans.
I flipped her over on her back and stared down at her. Her face was red and her eyes were bright
and big and her mouth her lips were full and asking to be kissed. Like she could read my mind
she brought her arms around my neck and pulled me down for a kiss.
My hands that were on my ankles are now on her mid highs and all I could think about was if I
don't get inside her soon I may actually die. However crud that sounds I don't care somehow,
anyway I need to be in her, feeling her and being one. I pulled myself up bring her legs with me
as I spread them apart. I brought my hand down her highs squeezing her skin on the way, playing
with her a little.
mmm Chris! she said digging her nails into my back; I kind of liked it, a lot and the way she
said my name. I wish she moaned it like that all the time, people may not but I won't care. Lea
might.
Fun and games where over as I couldn't take it anymore. I reached her core and started moving
my hand over her, rubbing her. I could feel her go tense and unmoving under me. I would have
stopped, thinking that she wasn't enjoying it but the look on her face said differently. So I started
moving my hand a little faster.
Ahh.... She moaned Chri she started to say just when I entered her with my fingers. From
the feel of her, she was tight, very tight. I felt like I was going to hurt her later on, knowing that
my friend was much bigger than my fingers. Oh well I would just have to do this for a bit longer
till she gets used to my size. I always know that Lea wasn't that experienced with men but it was
only now that I started asking how experienced she really was. Maybe it was just a long time for

her, I hope it was. I don't like the thought of someone else with my girl when she knew me I
didn't mind before but not after knowing me.
I added more fingers into her and could feel that she was more than ready for me as I felt her wet
core. I pulled my lips back to hers. My trousers were off and we were both now naked in each
others arms. Her hands were back on my chest looking at my abs and then I saw her eyes wired
as should saw me in all my glory. I laughed at her and started kissing her neck again as I moved
my way into her. I knew I was big but the look on her face it was like she never seen one
before.
I pushed followed into her when I was right at her opening and then two things became very clear
to me as I suddenly added everything around me together.
One was I forgot to put a condom on! I've never forgot that before but then saying that I've never
been so passionate with someone before I just got caught in the moment.
And the second was She's a virgin. Or was a virgin!

At that moment I felt pain shooting through my whole body has been plunged into me. It hurt I'm
not going to lie. I heard groans come from him as he thrust into me and I could feel him deep
inside me where he then froze. He gasped and looked down at me with a shocked expression on
his face. Just looking into his eyes I felt the pain fade away and now it was more a num pain other
than a sharp shock.
You're... I thought... I didn't know. I would have gone slower... more gently. Why didn't you tell
me? He asked. Really was now the time to talk about this?
Chris I can't tell if that was a moan or my normal voice but that's what came out when I found
my voice.
Did I hurt you? Oh God I did, didn't I? he said just about to move out of me but I wrapped my
legs around his waist and could feel him move inside me again but this time felt no pain. No pain
just... pleasure.
Please don't go
I wasn't going to he laughed. I just need to take things slower with you that are all. I don't
want to hurt you he said leaning back down to kiss me.
You won't I whispered as his lips met mine again. He moved into me again more slowly than
before and I felt on fire. I felt like I was reaching towards something but I didn't know what and it
was driving me crazy. I gave myself over to the pleasure and moaned his name clutching at his
shoulders as the feel of him going in and out of me became harder and fast and I felt my own hips
start to join in.
I felt out of control, I couldn't breathe, couldn't think I couldn't do anything and then suddenly I
felt something different. I couldn't tell if I was in pain or not, I felt like I was going to burst, I
couldn't help the cries that scream out of my lips. I feel like I was being persisted, like someone
or something else was controlling my body and I couldn't stop it. I didn't want to stop it. I could
feel my body rising and my breaths jumping out.
Chris was trembling as well and I could see he was losing control.
Lea he moaned. I can't wait much longer I didn't want him to wait I wanted it now.
I want you I screamed. Now! Was the last thing I said, before reaching heaven. That was it
what my body was reaching for, what it was begging for. With one last thrust and I felt like I
exploded as he poured himself into me and we both climaxed into each other.
After Chris's breathing had returned to a normal he said.
Jesus! It's never... never been that good he said padding. Was it good for you?

Ive had better I laughed looking over at him. Do you need to ask? I thought my answer was
clear I smiled at him thinking back to how loud I just was.
Just checking he smiled back. We laid there for a few moments more waiting for our breathing
to calm down.
Why me? I asked out of no where
Why what? he answered. Oh why did he have to make me explain?
You're the sort of guy who gets only the best. Flashy car, expensive dinners and clothes my
eyes flickered back to his. The obligatory blonde I tried to laugh but I could tell that he knew I
was being serious.
Chris leaned towards me and I start moving away from him before we both lost control again.
Well tonight I have no blonde, just a red head he said closing his eyes and inhaling.
Ginger I corrected, adding. Are you smelling my hair? I asked laughing.
I could feel him smiling on my head I am smelling you, you smell of... coconuts he said lifting
my head to his so I was facing him.
I use coconut shampoo I told him. Are faces where so close at this point, there was no escape.
Not that I wanted it anyway. He kissed me again and I could already feel myself getting worked
up again. I moved on top of him in a saddling passion. I didn't feel like me anymore, I felt
different. Confident and alive.
Really? You sure after your first time you want to go again I laughed into his neck and then
came up to looked down at him.
Are you not up to it, Mr. Howard? I laughed playing with the little bit of chest hair that was on
his hard as rock pecks and abs. God he was sexy.
I'm more than up to it thank you he said tickling my love handles on my hips making me
giggle. I was just thinking of you
I you sure because I know youre not at young as you once where I can't believe I just said that
and by the look on Chris's face either can he. But he laughs knowing I was joking and jumps over
at me so I'm on my back again.
Old? he says now saddling me. You better watch it sweetheart because you're in for some
teasing
Well that's just the thing, the first time just wasn't very good so I'm getting you a second chance
before I kick you to the curb I was lying of course but I think I pushing it with Chris as he
picking my up from the bed and walked over to the bathroom.
Right he said. You asked for it he says as he walked into the bathroom shower, which would
have fit five people!
Aaghh! CHRIS! It's cold! I scream as he turns on the cold water. We're both naked and I can't
believe how composed I am about us fighting like this. Its fun and I feel so happy. Even dripping
wet in cold water.
I pull him in so we're both under the shower getting wet as we laugh and play in the water. It was
like our water fight the other day in the garden but we weren't naked. Chris caught me at mid
laughed as her brought his lips to mine. I was taken aback by the kiss and could feel my legs
going weak but he quickly lifted my legs around his waist. I had by back to the wall as we
repeated what we did in the other room but this time Chris didn't stop half way through.
Aaghh! Lea! Chris grunted as I moved with him up and down as he moved back and forth. He
moaned my name again and I did the same to him at the end.
Chris! I screamed laughing. I love you!
What? Did I justNO!
No, no you idiot! Youve ruined everything!
What? he asked shocked as he turned the shower off with me till in his arms. I decided to play
dump.
What? I repeated.
You... you just said you loved me' he said.

No I didn't shaking my head at him. He had a smile on his face but I couldn't tell why? He was
happy that I said it? He was happy because I said I didn't say it? He was laughing at me? WHY?
Yes. You. Did he said leaning close to my face
No. I. Didn't I argued back which only made him laugh more when I was just wrapped in his
arms having nowhere to run with a straight face.
Lea?
Yer I pouted
Tell me. Did you tell me you loved me? Tell me the truth, please He looked straight in my eyes
and I knew he had me there; I couldn't lie to him like this, ever.
So I just nodded.
I want to hear you say it he said. Again was he having a laugh. He must have no idea how
mean this joke he's playing on me is like. I look at him wishing for him not to make me but I don't
see him backing down. Please he pouts this time.
I love you I say again but so quite I don't think a mouse could have heard.
Sorry didn't get that again please he said grinning playing with my sides so I laughed out loud
until I spoke again.
I. Love. You. Ok I love you, I'm sorry I know I've ruined everything but I couldn't help it I've
loved you ever since I met you and even more now. I love your smile, I love you jokes, I love
how caring and sweet you are. I even love you when you in one of your work moods where
youre so passionate about everything you do I took a breath and saw him looking at me with his
jaw dropped. I love how tonight you made me forget about Alex and how loving you were. I
know I may have ruin things between us now but I just thought you should know
I couldn't look at him but I couldn't walk away either... he still had me attached to his hips
holding me up. So I looked at the side of the shower wishing he would say something but he
doesn't. He just walks us both out of the shower back to the bed where he lightly drops me down
and he walks away.
Oh no! What have I done? I've scared him away!
Chris... I was about to say when he turned back to me and spoke.
I want to tell you a story he said moving around the room. I walkedinto my office after a long
twelve hour flight, I hadn't gone home yet and I was tired and grumpy. Everyone who I've ever
worked with knows when they see me with my sunglasses on at work they shouldn't come near
me if they still want their job. But this one day there was this one young girl that stopped me
going into my own office he said talking about me. I was in a bad mood that morning but there
was something about this strange petit girl that fought to keep me out of my own office that
washed away my bad mood. From that moment I know that there was something about her that I
liked. She was strong brave and passionate. Months went on and I suddenly realised that I needed
this girl in my life. She went above and beyond for me.
She was sweet and cute and blushed every time I said something to her, she made me feel
different, stronger more powerful, and she brought out the best in me, which back then wasn't
much. I wanted to be with her but I couldn't she was too good and innocent for someone like me.
A playboy who never stayed with one person more than two months and found it hard to be with
only one person for long, how can someone like that be with an angel like her.
It killed me having to walk away from something I wanted so badly, like you said I'm a guy that
gets whatever I wanted but not this time. This time I couldn't just think of myself but think of her
and what was best for her which wasn't me.
This girl makes me wish to be a different person, the person I want to be. Good kind loving
because just being around her goodness you just hope that some will rub off on you He took my
hands in his. I can only sit and stare at him in surprise.
You Lea, you've bewitched me. I want to always be by your side. I've been so stupid, too scared
that I'm going to muck up your life by being with you and not just following my heart. I love you

Lea. I love your ability to love and see the good in everyone. I love your heart and your mind. I
love your wit and innocents I could feel tears coming down by face but he brushed them away.
I just, I love you he said and my heart was jumping for joy.
This must be a dream!
This can't be happening he loves me!
He loves me!
Nothing this good could ever be a dream, when he puts his lips to mine.

Chapter 35
I woke from what felt like a deep sleep, my body felt heavy and weak all over. I looked to my left
and saw that I saw alone. It was a dream! Really! It felt so real! so safe being in his arms. I laid in
the empty bed looking up at the ceiling suddenly realised what happened last night with Alex.
Panic and fear ran through my body making me feel cold and coursed my heart to jump in my
chest. Remembers of him touching me and hurting me came back to me and how close he was to
raping me.
I wanted to be sick!
I could feel the tears start to roll down my cheek, I started crying. Crying about want happened
with Alex and crying because everything that I thought happened with me and Chris last night
was all but a dream. I sat up in the bed to find some tissue but I was suddenly shocked to find
myself not in my room and then the bathroom opened and there stood Chris with his boxers on. I
just sat there still with tears running down looking at him shocked.
IT WASN'T A DREAM!
Hey... what's wrong? he came closer first smiling until he saw the tears on my cheek. He
jumped on the bed and cupped my face in his large warm hands. That feeling of fear and panic
was now gone and was filled with love and warmth. Hey, hey tell me he said.
It's nothing... I just... I thought... trying to laugh off my stupid little crying moment but he
wasn't having it. He looked worried. I just remembered about Alex and... and when I woke you
weren't here and I thought it was all a dream I said quickly looking down because I was
embarrassed in how weak and needed that sounded.
I felt his hand on my chin bring my head up to his. Hey, look at me he said looking in my eyes
You don't need to worry about Alex OK! I'll be here. And dreams are never that good
sweetheart, I wish anyway he said making me laugh. So let's start again shall we, morning his
sweet voice came out just before his lips met mine.
Morning I smiled feeling suddenly full of love. I when remembered that I just woke-up and
must look a state and oh God I haven't brushed my teeth! I moved away quickly and pulled the
covers over my head but I know he saw me blush just before.
He laughed and asked. What are you doing?
I look terrible! I said from under the covers. He moved closer into me loving the feel of his skin
joined with mine. I gasp a little at the shock of our naked bodies together.
Lea he said moved the covers back showing my face to his. Much better he brought our lips
together for a sweet soft kiss.
I love you I said again. I don't know what it was but after saying it the first time I feel like I
can't stop it from now shooting out. I thought it was all a dream but now I really want to go
brush my teeth and have a shower. I feel gross
Ok, I'll get some clothes on and walk you to your room he said
Oh no, you don't need to I said but was just given a look from Chris knowing he was going to
do it, whatever I said. Ok fine. Oh I only have my dress to wear back to my room. Do you think
anyone will see us? I asked sitting on the bed naked with only the covers covering me.
I looked over to Chris who had a pair of cream trousers and a white t-shirt on laughing at me. 'I
kind of like you like that' I through a pillow at him laughing. Here you can wear these he said
passing me a pair of sweats and a large top.
I pulled on his clothes, I had to roll the bottom of them because they were so long and the top was
near my knees. We walked quickly back to my room with my bag, shoes and dress in hand. I

opened the door and Chris, bless him walked in with me to check that there was no one else in
here.
Ok everything looks good in here. Phone me when youre ready and I'll come up and walk you
down he said kissing my head walking back to the door.
Chris you can't watch out for me twenty four seven. I can walk down myself
Just phone me ok He said leaving the door. I loved how protective he was.

________________________

I leave Lea in her room to get ready, she was right even thou I want to spent all my time with her
but I couldn't. I didn't like that Alex was still in the same hotel as her, so as soon as I get rid of
him the sooner I'll calm down about leaving Lea. She better call me so I can walk her down.
I walked down the stairs looking for the guys. I needed to apologize for last night. I did kind of
shout at them and kick and hit them. I'm kind of sure I bit one of them. Anyway I just needed to
say sorry and thank them for not letting me commit murder. I walked passed the bar thanking that
they might be watching the cricket but saw Karl shitting at the bar with what looked like a
whiskey in his hand. It was ONLY ten o'clock. This can't me good and I imagine it having
something to do with my sister too.
Hey mate I said pulling the chair out next to him.
Hey a said looking down at his drink. He didn't look drunk but he looked like he was about to
fall asleep.
What's wrong? I asked pulling the whiskey away from his hands.
Ha... nothings wrong. I'm just... getting old need the drink he said going to grab the drink from
my hands.
Man it's ten in the morning you don't need this. Excuse me can we get two coffees here pleaseI
asked the girl behind the bar. I turned back to Karl who had his head in his hands. Is it
something to do with Gem? I asked.
Yep he answered angrily.
Well what? I asked that there was a silence. The young girl brought our coffees over and we
thanked her.
She's pregnant again Karl said
Who? the coffee girl or Gemma? I thought confused.
Gem Karl snapped.
Again? Jesus don't you guys know about a condom! I said shocked. I don't believe them two.
There either at each others throats or at it like rabbits.
Ha well we didnt think we needed to. Gem still hadnt had a period since baby Connor was
born he said drinking his coffee. Too much information I though. I couldn't work out if he was
happy about this or not.
Well congrats mate, five kids... you not happy?
Connors not even eight months, Chris. I don't think I can handle another nine months of Gemma
being pregnant again. I mean yer the first three months are great, the excitement and the fact that
she wants sex all the time, pregnant women get turned on so easily... I think I'm going to be sick!
OK that's my sister! I said looking away drinking my coffee.
but after that is six months of crying and fighting I know what he meant. Gemma had mood
swings anyway but pregnant Gemma is like world war three. I looked back over at Karl and saw a
cut on his forehead. It was bright red all around and bLeading a little.

What happened to your head? I asked pointing to the cut.

Gemma through one of her shoes at me, you know one of them ones with a heel thingy he
answered.
Why? I laughed.
Because after Connor was born she threatened my manhood if I got her pregnant again. Connor's
birth was the hardest for her and now I'm scared for my life!
So you're not happy? I asked.
I love my kids and I'd love another little girl just like Paige, I just hate seeing Gemma angry with
me he said. I really felt for him there, Karl never liked it when we were younger having Gemma
hate him when he was in love with her. I could even remember the hurt he was feeling and that
was like years ago.
She won't be for long and you know she'll get all excited about another baby just like the others
It was true with Paige and Connor, Gemma was angry and upset to start with but then got all
excited and couldn't wait again. 'But just think you got through the pregnant moods the first three
times. Your relationship can handle anything' I said.
Women Karl said finishing his coffee.
Women I cheered him with my coffee cup.
Leah?
I'm in love with her I said looking down at the cup. I never really had one of these chats with
Karl. Yer we had them all the time about Gemma but I never needed to talk about women with
anyone before. But now Karl knew more about being in love than I do, seeing as he's been in love
with my sister for over ten years.
I know you are he said. I was a little shocked that he wasn't shocked. I could tell when I saw
the way you looked at her' he started laughing 'God we sound like women
I laughed with him but after there was silence again and I turned serious at him. I'm worried
I'm not right for her, she deserves someone who will be there for her, that won't break her heart
and keep her safe. I'm too selfish for her and.... I'm terrified of having her then losing her by
breaking her heart like I've done with every other woman
I once remember having the same conversation with you about ten years ago Chris and Im
going to tell you the same thing you told me. No won't was his only answer, what great help he
was. Was that really what I told him?
Karl, you have known me forever and what is the longest I've been with a girl? I can't hurt her
Karl I can't I suddenly started feeling regret for ever starting something with Lea. What if
things don't go right? What if I muck everything up and hurt her? I couldn't live with myself. I
can't break her heart because I'll break mine in the process.
You won't again was his short bunt answer that wasn't helping. I was having a mental breakdown and all he says is No you won't Not helping!
How can you say that? I turned snapping at him.
Mate I've seen you both together, I've seen the way you look at her, how you would do anything
for her and I really believe Chris that you won't hurt her because you won't let yourself he said
seriously. I guess he was right I wouldn't let myself hurt her, I'd die first. Thinking about it,
me and all the guys won't let you. We all really love her
She's easy to love I replied smiling.
So are you two together now? he asked. I sat there just thinking about the answer. We haven't
really talked about what we are but I knew what I wanted.
Yer we are' I said to him as he smiled
Right I better go make my wife happy again. Thanks Mate Karl said getting up from his set and
walking away. I stood and turned back to him.
Karl! I called after him 'Thanks not just for this but for last night and everything. If it wasn't for
you guys last night well I'd be in a prison right now and I guess what I'm saying is I love
you man' I said meaning every word.

Karl came back over to where I stood and hugged me I mean MAN hugged me. This guy was
my best friend; it's been that way since we were eight years old and I loved him like my own
brother.
I love you too mate. And that's what friends are for even if at the end I was just going to let you
go we both laughed at each other and started walking out the room. So what you going to do
about that guy last night? he asked.
I dont know mate. I still want to kill him but I know Lea wouldn't want that but I do what to let
his family know what he really is like, so I'm going to go talk to her Granddad later today
Well if you need anything
I know man I know I said just before walking into the breakfast room. Karl walked over to
Gemma who was near the food with the kids and I went to go sit next to Mum.
Darling! I feel I haven't seen you all week she kissed my cheek as I sat down. Jakes Mum was
at the table as well with Jay and Kate, I smiled a hello.
So where's your young lady? Mum asked I think she already knew that we broke up from the
way she asked but was just being nosey.
We broke-up mother I asked nicking some food off Gem's plate when she came and sat next to
me but she slapped my hand.
Oh that's too bad she said followed by Gemma saying Yer too bad' in a sarcastic voice that
made me smile at her.
So? Gemma whispered.
So what? I laughed at her.
Now you're free are you going to be with Leah? She asked near shouting at me, making
everyone on the table nearly hearing.
Gemma
Stop Gemmaing me and tell me, is it true that you love her? Is it true that youre together? she
asked. I looked at her shocked and then turned my head to look at Karl next to her but he just
looked the other way.
Well is it true about you being pregnant again? I matched her noisiness.
How did you... Karl! She said looking around at him. He smiled first but then turned to a frown
as he saw Gemma glare.
Ya! I'll just go ask her myself... she said smirking and getting up from her seat. I turned round
quickly shocked to see Lea walking in the hall looking around. I told her to phone me when she
was ready! What if she bumped into Alex on the way? I got a little angry at her that she didn't call
but just looking at the way she looked this morning, she was glowing.
She was wearing a yellow summer dress that stopped at her knees, with a white jumper and she
was wearing high shoes that made her legs look amazing. Lust ran straight through me and all
the memoirs of last night were coming back.
I jumped out of my seat and half ran up to Gemma who was close to Lea near the door.
Don't! I whispered back at Gemma just in time as we both met her at the door, as soon as Lea's
eyes met mine a smile grow large on her beautiful face and my smile went ten times isn't normal
size.
Looks like I got my answer Gemma grinning and laughing at me. I looked back at Lea who had
a confusing look on her face and started to blush a little. I couldn't help but laugh a little at her
beautiful face, which made her laugh shying a bit. That little voice was a song to my heart, I
loved her laugh. It did things to me.
Hi I finally said after staring at her, I don't know why I was so nervous I've had the whole
morning after with girls all the time, but this isn't any girl, its Lea and I wanted to say and do that
right thing to not scare her off.
Hi she smiled back I just need to get rid of my annoying sister leaking behind me and this
moment would be perfect.

MORNING! Isn't it a great day? I think it is. Yer Leah we were just talking about the picnic
walk everyone is going on later. Are you planning on joining us or are you going with your
family? Oh, I hope you come with us it will be so much some fun. We're taking the kids and got
loads of games. Jake and Connor are gonna teach us to play rugby Gemma got all excited and
wouldn't stop talking until Lea said she would come along.
Great! Well come have some breakfast Gemma said walking back over to the table as me and
Lea stood there still looking at each other.
You look great I said looking her up and down making her blush even more.
Thanks. So do you she said nervously. We started walking over to the food table as I grabbed
her, a plate. The food looked great! They had everything, full English, muffins, pancakes and
much more. I filled my plate up with as much as I could but ran out of room. I saw Lea laughing
next to me.
What?
You do know it's an all you can eat, so you can come back right? she laughed at my plate.
Are you calling me a pig? I joked at her.
Of course not she laughed as I nudged her softy with my elbow. You can use the room left on
my plate if you like. I only what some bacon and sausage I think I've fell even more in love with
her. I kissed her on the cheek not caring who saw and started adding more stuff on her plant.
Why didn't you call me to come get you?' I asked as we got to the drinks.
I did. About five times she said. I pulled my phone out and she was right there were five missed
calls from her. It must have been when I was talking to Karl. I felt so bad! What if she really
needed me! I wouldn't have been there for her.
I'm so sorry Lea I should have turned my phone off silent I said angrily with myself but she just
laughed at me.
Its ok just carrying my plate over for me as I get our drinks and you're forgiven she said.
I'll make it up to you I said in her ear making her laugh. I would like that she said.
We reached the table where everyone moved over so Lea could sit next to me. I didn't really give
them a choice from the look in my eyes.
Wow Leah you eat even more than Chris Ben said from the other side of the table.
Ben that's very rude Mum said. Sorry Leah she apologized.
Its ok, most of this is his anyway. He ran out of room she said making everyone on the table
laugh.
I'm hungry, besides I need my energy if I'm playing rugby later I said just before filling my
mouth up with food.
How are you not fat? Ben asked everyone laughed again and I ignored his question and kept
eating.
So Leah are you enjoying your Grandfathers party? Mum asked.
Yes I am. I've met some new friends and the parties are great she replied. And you?
Oh yes very much so. It's lovely to see old friends again after a long time. And it's great having
every one of my kids under one roof for a change. Their all always so busy doing different things.
I think the last time Sally's and my family got together was little Connors christening that was
true. I loved Jakes family as much as my own and it was hard to get us all together like this.
How about you and your family, I imagine it's hard for you all to get together
I looked up from my plate and saw Lea tense a little as she talked about her family, I could tell
that it was something that she didn't like talking about; hell I didn't like talking about them. I
grabbed her hand from under the table and held it tightly. I could feel her relax next to me as our
fingers linked together.
Yes it is. I'm not as close to my family as all you are, so it's not that bad for me she said smiling
and then eating the rest of the breakfast. It went like that for about an hour eating breakfast,
casual talk about the holiday and what is yet to come. Most the talk was about the picnic later on
with cricket and rugby games being played. I kept moving from my plate to Lea still eating even

when everyone else was finished. I had to say that I was a bit of a pig but I always managed to
keep it off.
All through breakfast mine and Lea's hands where still linked holding tight right until we all
stood to get the things we needed for the picnic. My hand suddenly felt cooled without Lea's in it.
Walking out of the breakfast hall we both walked up the stairs in silence with my hand on her
back. I didn't need to change or get anything really I just wanted to go with her to get her bag.
One because I didn't want her alone after last night with Alex and second because I just wanted to
be with her.
We were walking down the hall just passing my door and Lea kept walking to hers. I couldn't
help but look at her legs in that dress and her bum, she was so hot! She turned round to say
something but I court her off guide by pulling her by the waist into her room.
We were both laughing and giggling as I moved our body's closer together as one. My eyes were
fixed on her rosy lips and I felt the same pull of need, as last night to have them lips joined with
mine.
I could feel every curve of her body pushing into mine as I moved into kiss her. Our lips joined
and I felt the fireworks all over again. I swear this girl is going to give me a heart attack.

________________________

I don't remember how it happened but we were back on the bed kissing just like we were a couple
of hours ago only change was that it was now my bed. And it was amazing.
I was so worried going down earlier and seeing him again. I know its only been a couple of
hours since we were both in bed but I couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed about seeing him
and knowing he's seen me naked and I him. I also didn't really know what was going on with us, I
mean we slept together and we said we loved each other. People don't tell one night stands that
they love them. I knew it wasn't a one night stand but I didn't know if we were together in a
relationship or just... Lovers?
God it sounds cheesy being called that! Lovers!
But I don't care what we are as long as there was a 'we' I would be whatever he wanted me to be. I
don't care, I'm in love!
I couldn't really think about it anyway with Chris's hand moving its way down my dress.
Chris, we need to get going. Gemma well be waiting I said as quickly as I could before he
coursed me to forget how to speak. He got up so quick it scared me, his grabbing his phone.
Gemma... Lea and I will meet you guys down there... We have some things we need to talk
about... Ya ok will do. See ya... When I see ya' he said hanging up. I was still lying on the bed
looking up at him. 'See now we have all the time in the world he said with an evil little smile.
Do you always get what you want? I joked as he climbed back on to the bed next to me.
By the looks of things he said looking me up and down Yes!
He kissed down my neck making me shiver. I loved his lips on me. As quick as a blink the
clothes between us were gone and it was just me and him but naked on top of the bed. Chris had
me pinned to the bed with his hands on my hips,
Now where should I start he said as he kissed me on the lips. Here? he said the moving down
my neck too my breast here? he said just as he took my nipple in his mouth. My only answer
was a loud moan that fell from my lips. I could feel him chuckling above me. or here? he
said moving his head lower down to my belly, I felt all tingly everywhere. And then... his hands
had moved to my back lifting me up just a little as he started kissing my hip all the way down to
my knees and up again. He started kissing the inside of my thighs.

I gasped out of shock for what he was about to do. I couldn't think right, I didn't know if this was
going to fast or not. I know we've had sex already but I still didn't know how to... how to...
control myself and do the right things yet. I didn't know if there was something at this moment
that I was meant to do for him or not.
And then all my thoughts went away as he kissed me... Right in between my legs... Here? he
asked again but I couldn't answer as his lips... His tongue was making me want to scream but
couldn't find the voice within me. I need an answer Lea, do you want me to kiss you or not? he
teased me as he moved to kiss the sides of my thighs.
Yes I managed to say just as he moved back to the middle of my legs right at the core. I
couldnt breathe, my heart was beating out of my chest and I felt so hot I couldn't work out how
to speak or do anything. It was like he had taken over my whole body. I didn't think things could
get any better just when Chris grabbed my bum in his hands and brought him closer in me with
his mouth.
Yes! Yes! I screamed has he deepened his tongue into me making me wetter and wetter. I was
so close... I couldn't breathe, I didn't know what I was meant to do or not do but I just let Chris
take over. He would know what to do and what I needed.
Chris! I... I can't... Stand it much longer! I moaned. I know I was having fun but I wanted to
know he was. I wanted him to feel the same pleasure I was feeling right now. But I know if he
kept going like this I was going to cum.
Chris! Chris... What about you? Aarrhh! I was at the top of something but I didn't know what.I
want... God... I want you to... Feel this good too! I want you to have... Fun Chris! my hands
where in his head holding tight on his hair.
Trust me Princess I'm having fun he laughed as he went back to what he was doing. I wasn't
going to argue about it because I felt so good! I just hope he'll let he do the same to him so he
feels the same pleasure it's not either if just one of us does.
I was just lying there enjoying the pleasure Chris was giving when I suddenly felt an eclectic
current in me from my core. I screamed in pain or was it joy? I couldn't tell but at that point Chris
had started to kiss back up my body to my lips where I could tease myself on his lips. He looked
drunk and dizzy as he looked at my smiling and laughing. That eclectic current that went through
me fills me with this... yearning. It was like I was a different person than five minutes ago. I
couldn't control myself as I pulled myself on top of Chris. I could feel him hard on my inner thigh
as I then moved so he was inside me.
We both moaned at the feel of each other. I didn't know what came over me as I start taking
control of everything moving him in and out of me. Saddling him faster and faster, I looked down
at his face. His eyes where fixed on me, lust and I think shock mixed together.
Lea... Jesus Christ! he grunted holding tight on my hips as I moved. Good! So... good
I laughed at him and went down to kiss him. I licked his lips, still tasting me there earlier and I
think he liked it as he groaned low in his throat. I was digging my nails into his chest hard as I
moved holding on. I went back down kissing his neck, licking his chest and biting hard on his
nipple! I felt like an animal but he was just the same. As much as I thought I was taking control I
was getting tired moving, Chris must have noticed because he swag me round on my back and
drove into me again and again until we both at the end both coming together.
Yet again we both lay there catching our breath on the bed.
That was a bit more hard core than I planned Chris said then he had his breath back, but I was
still out of breath. I mean... Jesus Lea! I never thought you could be so... So wild
Neither did I It made him laugh and we feel back into a silence as we both calmed down.
Chris? What is this you and I? I asked shyly wanting to hear what he wanted from us. What
do you want? I asked quietly.
He turned over so he was leaning on his elbow looking at me. 'Do you not remember last night
love?' Of course I remember how I could forget I love you! With every part of my body and

soul! I want to marry you and have babies with you and grow old with you. But let's just start
with being in a relationship first yer? He asked bring me closer to him.
Like girlfriend and boyfriend? I asked smiling at him.
I'm a little old to be classed as somebody's 'boyfriend' aren't I? I'm no Boy
Yer you are pretty old! Though I'm not! So are we girlfriend and boyfriend or not? Mr.
Howard! I tried to act serious lying over his naked body with my naked body.
Ok, ok. I'll be your Manfriend and you'll be my girlfriend deal? He brought his arms up around
me tightly making me feel warm and safe.
Close enough I kissed him before jumping up from the bed.
Oh! Where you going?! he yells.
Youre taking me for a picnic remember and I need to get ready I was about to grab my clothes
when two large arms were wrapped from behind me.
I don't want you to go. Can't we say here?
Not if you don't want Gemma knocking my door down later on I laughed.
Fine! But I think youre going to need another shower after that. Come on he said picking me
up fireman style to the shower.
Chris! I screamed and laughed. I tried moving out of his hold but he was too strong. Not that I
wanted to get away but it was all fun and games to try.
He pulled me under the shower and started kissing me again until I was backed up on the wall
with my legs wrapped around him. The water was flowing and it was just like a romantic scene
from a movie... well all most.
Whoever says that having sex in the shower is a great romantic place is mistaken!
First Chris hit his head on the shower head and broke it off, that looked like it hurt. Chris then
turned to fix it but my legs around his waist slipped down from the water so I ended up on the
floor on my bum under Chris's feet. Chris tried to pick me up but knocked the shampoo on the
floor and slipped as well and then the water started going hot and then cold. Very romantic.
But the whole time we laughed our heads off. We were both now sitting on the floor of the
shower as the water finally stopped.
Well that went well Chris said.
Yer just like the movies I grinned.
We both got out and Chris wrapped a large towel around me that nearly reached the floor. He
wrapped one around his wasted and as I watched I couldn't help but stare at the way the water ran
down his perfect abs. He started laughing which brought me out of my day dream and he carried
me bridal style in to the bedroom.
Chris! No funny business we really need to get ready I said to him we were already an hour late
and I now had to dry my hair and re-do my make-up. Unlike you its going to take me longer
than ten minutes to get ready you do know that right I said pulling my clothes back up from the
floor.
That's ok I'll just watch you get ready he said sitting back on the bed.
That's creepy I joked chucking him back his clothes.
After another hour I was ready, yet again to go to the picnic. Chris had been ready for about three
quarters of an hour but like he said he just watched me as I did my hair and make-up. When I said
I was ready we walked down the starts to the lobby and asked reception where the picnic was and
they gave us a map. It was a ten minute walk past the lake.
We started to walk through the gardens hand in hand and I loved the warm summer air on my
body. The only bad thing was, I was already re-thinking the idea of wearing high wedges. Stupid
idea! I really wanted to take them off and just walk in barefoot but that wasn't really lady like.
Chris would think I was an animal or something.
Whats wrong? Chris asked stopping just as we got to the lake.

My feet hurt in these shoes I made a little girl voice, which made him laugh. He went down on
the floor and started un-wrapping the buckles of my shoes off. He took them off for me so that I
was barefoot.
There walk barefoot. I don't mind he said hold my shoes in one hand and grabbing mine in the
other. I leant over to kiss his cheek and then carried on walking feeling like life couldn't get any
better.
I love you I said moving closer into him.
I love you more he said back to me kissing me on the lips.
Everything was going perfect.

________________________

I brought my hand up high in the air and then slapped it hard across Alex's face.
You IDIOT! Can you even do anything right? I screamed at him, I was so angry I could kill
him. How can he not keep one stupid little girl in check? How? Brainless little twerp!
'Jess I'm sorry I tried the voices he said looking back at me.
No! The first time you 'tried' this time you were meant to succeed I hit him in the shoulder
again still walking around my room back and forward trying to think. What am I going to do
know? I need her gone
Maybe we could' he started to say before I snapped at him.
NO! There is no 'we' anymore Alex you wreck everything up I screamed. You need to leave
Alex
What? No! Jess please, the voices are still there. I made a mistake and I promise next time I
won't
Alex you told her that I told you to do it! What was it that I told you? The main rule!
Don't mention your name he said looking at the floor like a dog.
I need to think I need to think! What can I do to ruin her? I need to get rid of her, I what to make
her life a living misery. I hate her! The very thought of her makes me sick and I want her out of
my life, for Good!
Why don't you focus on the thing that she loves the most and destroy it? Alex said. That
shocked me! He actually thought of something descent for a change.
That's not a bad idea I said thinking what or who she loved most in the world. Then it hit me.
Christian! She was in love with him I could tell. He might have it in his head that he likes her two
but I know men like him. Its just a phase that men go through when they think that they want to
settle down but then they realised that that's not for them. Men like Chris aren't one women guys
it's not in there nature.
So I'll just show Leah what men like Chris are really like.
But wait I couldn't do anything anymore! Ever since that bubbling idiot told her what I've been up
to she won't believe anything I say or do. I needed someone else to do it for me. Someone who
can get the job done right! Someone who would do whatever I told them to
Marie!
Jess where you going? Alex asked.
To bring are little Leah down, for good was the last thing I said before walking out the room to
find Marie.
I walked down to the bar and found Marie sitting there alone drinking a cocktail. How pathetic! I
went over and sat next to her.

Marie there you are I've been looking everywhere for you I said trying to use my nicest voice
possible but Marie knew what I was really like, I don't know why I bothered.
What do you want Jess? Marie said drinking her drink.
I need you to do me a little favour I whispered.
More of your 'favours' have I not worked off your silence yet she turned to me to ask.
If I was you Hun I'd be a bit nicer to be if you want your little secret kept silent, get me she
really shouldn't push me too far if she wanted to keep her dirty little secret a secret from
everyone. Do you want me to tell people about your little mistake?
Don't call him that! I smiled at how much that got to her. I knew she would do as I said she has
ever since I learnt of her secret. What do you want me to do? she asked finally giving in like I
knew she would.
People were so easy to play like puppets.

Chapter 36
We were walking through the field just past the lake, everyone was having the picnic on the fields
away from the golf court but wasn't far. Still Lea's feet started to hurt. I bent down and slowly
took her shoes off for her lingering on her soft ankles. Was it weird that I thought her feet were
even beautiful?
We carried on walking hand in hand past the trees and embraced the nature around us. I looked
over at Lea and she had her eyes closed and was taking in a large breath, enjoying the sun in her
face. She looked so beautiful I couldn't take my eyes off her, which in effect coursed me to trip
over a tree root. I stumbled fallowed but managed not to fall, Lea just burst out laughing at me.
Oh you think that was funny ya? I asked pulling her closer to me but she pulled around and
stepped back a couple of steps. I stood still staring at her while she smiled and laughed. 'What
you are doing?' I asked just as she started running through the field and hiding behind a tree. I
laughed at what she was doing. I was past thirty and I was playing hide and seek. I couldn't see
her anymore but I could hear her laughing around me.
Lea I'm not playing come on I said half laughing. She stepped away from behind a tree leaning
on it, smirking.
Why? she asked.
Because I'm too old for hide and seek I laughed at her.
Oh... ok. I thought we were playing kiss chase but never mind she said just as I started running
toward her. She let out a little squeal before starting to run away. She was pretty slow if I have to
be honest but I liked the chase watching her bum in that dress was far too much fun.
I was close on her tail when I decided to end it, I grabbed her waist and gently pulled her to the
floor with me on top. I could feel her chest rising and lowing from running.
I lent down and brushed my lips against hers. It wasn't that I just wanted to kiss her anymore. I
needed to kiss her, needed it like I needed air and water. My entire body was trembled just from
the barest touch of her lips.
She threw her arms around my neck and returned the kiss with equal excitement. The warm
pleasure of her body under my own felt so right! Like she was meant to be there and stay there
forever. I pushed closer to hers, pulling her on top of my body covering mine feeling all the
mussel and heat coming from her. She was everything I dreamed she'd be.
I want you I murmured I want you now, in every way I said kissing my way down her neck.
My hands were moving up and down her body trembling more than ever. She did this to me. She
made me feel that everything with her was like the first time.
When I was kissing her I felt like... this kiss was a kiss. Not like all the others, the others weren't
real.
Tell me... tell me what you want I whispered in her ear.
I look down at her looking up at me with lust in my eyes. Her lips had parted in surprise. I can't
help but make a little groan sound in the back of my throat. My eyes went down to look at her lips
which had turned wet and red pink from the kissing.
She tasted sweet just like a woman ought to; I was so overcome with excitement I completely
forgot about the question. When my lips left hers I could hear her whispering something. I moved
my ear to her mouth and I heard her say You, I want you them words were my undoing.
What you doing Uncle Chris? A little boy's voice came from above us. We both looked up to
see Simon and David standing next to us.
Is she your girlfriend Uncle C? David asked. I laughed a little and looked down at Lea as she
put her face in my chest out of embarrassment.

Yes boys, now go play with your Dad I said as they run away. I brought myself up from the
ground and helped Lea up too. I looked around to see we were only a little away from the picnic
party. Lucky I didn't go much farther.
That was close I said turning back to Lea.
You're telling me she laughed walking back over to me as we met my family. There were white
tents patched across the fields with different families setting themselves up to play games and
others drinking and eating on the tables and chairs placed under it. They had gonna all out on
each table was a platter of different cakes and sandwiches and my belly started rumbling.
Really? You had breakfast for like a dozen back there Lea laughed as we walked closer to the
table where my family where.
Yes well with this morning events, I find myself in lack of energy I said making her blush. I
loved that I could still do that. Lots of women these days are past blushing. I'm glad Lea isn't one
of them.
We went to the table where Mum, Sally and Mark, Jakes Dad where sitting drinking what looked
like Pimms. I graded a hand full of the cakes before even saying hello to anyone. I couldn't help it
they looked so good.
Mum don't you think it's a little early for that I said smirking at her as she drank her drink.
Don't you think you had enough food this morning for that she said pointing to the cake in my
hand. 'If you keep on eating like that you'll have nothing to impress the ladies' she said making us
all laugh. I turned around to look at Lea giving her a look that made her blush again.
You're my mother! Aren't you meant to tell me that my charming personality is enough for the
ladies I said kissing her cheek. Lea this is Sally's husband Mark, Jakes Dad I introduced them.
I liked Mark he was a good man, funny as hell too.
Rupert's Granddaughter right? he smiled at her.
Yes Sir she said smiling and moving closer.
Call me Mark please he said. You have a pretty one here Christian. Too pretty actually for you
old boy, hey if you get bored with him I've got three great sons free he lent closer to Lea
laughing.
Thanks Mark I joked with him.
Well I can't help it, the Howards are beating us four too nil in the Grandchildren. The quicker I
get them matched up the quicker we can start beating them again. There was always this funny
competition with my Mum and Dad and Sally and Mark. When I was born, Sally, in my Mums
words got jealous and then soon had Jake. When Sally was pregnant with Jay, Mum got jealous
and had Gemma. Then it so happened that Ben and Paul where born in the same week but then
Sally and Mark beat them by having Lilly. It was funny, I knew it was all a joke but they
sometimes loved to bicker about them having four kids and Mum only having three. But Mum
got to gloat about having four Grandchildren already. It drive Sally and Mark mantel sometimes
and they always pushed their kids to settle down.
Oh really and who would you be matching me up with I wonder Lea said in a humours tone.
Well we tried with Jake but he failed us and Jay's with that Kate girl... Sally said but got
interrupted by Mother.
Oh how is she? I haven't really had a chance to talk to her yet she asked.
I don't know. She was too much of a mystery, we have never heard about her before. I don't
know what she does or where she's from. Something doesn't seem right about her she said
seriously. I looked at Lea who looked a bit sad at what was just said. I could tell that she had
grown close to Kate over this week and didn't like things being said about her.
Well I've managed to talk to her and I think she's a lovely girl. Just... shy. Imagine having to
meet the whole family for the first time for a week and especially with your crazy family I feel
for the poor girl I really do but she's nice and sweet. Just need to get to know her I said. I looked
back at Lea and she was smiling at me. I took this moment to leave before Mark tries to sell Lea
to Paul! God forbid.

Come on Lea lets go sit with the young people I joked to her pulling her towards the others just
a little away on the grass. I heard them laughing behind us saying things like 'Cheek' and 'Don't
they make a good couple' I think that was my mother. I turned to Lea but she was looking down
at her feet blushing. She heard.
Uncle Chris! a little voice screamed from the side, I turned round to see Paige running towards
us. She ran into my arms and I picked her up over my head, carrying her over to the others.
Hello Princess I kissed her cheek.
Uncle Chris, Simon nicked my ball she said looking sad. I smiled at her cute face and then
faced Lea.
No! Let me teach these boys a lesson! Stay with Lea this could get messy I said putting Paige
into Leas arms and then started running over to the boys. Giving her a large smirk.

________________________

Chris put Paige in my hands which shocked me a little. I loved kids but I had no experience with
them really, other when I was put of Nanny Duty at parties in the past.
I remember you the little girl said as she put my hair in her hands.
Do you want to know a something? I said as she smiled and nodded. I remember you too I
said making her laugh a little.
What's your name?
Lea I answered
Is Uncle Chris you boyfriend? she asked. I laughed nervously at her and then changed the
subject.
So they nicked your ball, that's not nice. You watch Uncle Chris will save the day I turned us
both around so she could see as Chris lifted both boys in the air with his strong arms. Come on
lets go get your ball back I said putting her back on the floor and holding her hand in mine.
We both ran over to the boys and the twins had Chris pinned to the floor. Chris saw me and
through the ball over. It wasn't a hard ball, thank god so I managed to catch it and then through it
back to Paige.
Get her! The boys shouted.
Run! I turned to Paige as we ran around the field laughing until there Mum shouted lunch time
and the boys and Paige all ran towards her. I walked over and saw that everyone was there.
Gemma was giving the kids sandwiches and Karl was holding baby Connor in his arms. Kate was
sitting next to Jay on the blanket. They both looked serious at each other and were sitting a little
bit back from the others in deep conversation.
Across the field were Ben, Paul, Jake and Connor playing catch with a rugby ball... I think. Lilly
was lying down on the grass.
They all welcomed us and I sat down on a blanket that would be big enough for Chris to who was
over with the guys.
Lea would you like something to eat? Gemma asked. I said thank you and took one of the rolls
she past me. I was sitting there enjoying my roll when it was snatched out of my hands.
Hey! I said turning around just as Chris put it in his mouth. Oh no, he didn't! I thought to
myself. I turned my head back at him. I wasn't going to talk to him. He came down and lay across
the floor with his legs behind me and my back was pressed on his lower stomach as he was
leaning on his elbow. I could feel him laughing behind me.
I'm sorry he laughed but I hit him in the stomach with my hand.

I was enjoying that I snapped half joking. He brought his hand up rubbing up and down my arm
and I couldn't act angry anymore. God I was weak! I think everyone around was a little shock at
the way we were behaving because there was total silence.
I was surprised no one said anything; these guys weren't ones to keep quite but loved knowing
each others business. I liked that everyone was so open with each other and they were all true
friends and family.
Hey we going to play or what Ben said coming over to us with the guys.
Busy Lilly said from sunbathing, Connor laughed and then walked over to her lifting her up
over his shoulder. Aahh Connor! she screamed
I'll try and go easy on you Chris whispered in my ear sending shivers down my back. I laughed
at him as he got up from behind me and ran over to the guys. We all jumped off the grass and
walked over where the guys had set up a small playing field. The guys thought the game would
be too much for the kids and Jay said he didn't want to play so he would go sit with his Dad and
talk about work so he took the kids, holding Connor over to the tent.
I saw how the girls where on one side and the guys on the other.
Wait its Girls Vs Boys? I asked the girls, it was Gemma, Kate and Lilly when Connor dropped
her over. But I don't know how to play I said to them all but it looked like they had no idea
either.
Girls and Paul, here is the ball and you need to get it past us, simple right Jake said putting
the rugby ball in Kate's hands. Wait there was only four of us girls and six of the guys that wasn't
fair. Paul you go on the girl's team where you belong so it's an even number He pushed him
towards us making everyone laugh.
Me and four beautiful women, with pleasure don't blame me if they all full in love with me
Paul said running over.
Gemma, what do you think youre doing? You can't play he called out to her. I wondered why
he said that, why couldn't she play if the rest of the girls ours.
and why not? she said with her head held high.
Well... you know why don't play games with me!
No... no I don't youre going to have to tell me she shook her head and put her hands on her
hips.
He turned to the guys telling them all something as they all nodded their heads smiling and Ben
patting his back. That was weird. I wonder what he told them. Gemma sighed but just waved over
to them.
Whos going to look after the kids? he asked.
Mum, now shut up Karl I'll be careful she said looking at him with love in her eyes. For years
I've wished to know how that feels, for someone else to look out to you and to show so much love
that you could burst. And now every time I look at Chris and see him looking at me I get that
feeling of butterflies and my heart just jumps.
Just then I turned to see him looking at me smirking from across the field. I laughed at the
thought that it's no longer just a dream but reality. The butterflies are real.
So the game was on.

Chapter 37
We played for about two hours running around with the guys chasing us. I missed count how
many times Chris just lifted me up like I was as light as a feather beating me every time I got hold
of the ball. The guys where stronger but some of us where faster or they were just letting us win.
Right its the last running and we got to win. If we lose Ben will be gloating all week Paul
pulled us all in to a group huddle as we all panted from running around out of breath.
What do we do then? I tried to say.
Right Gemma you use your wifey charms on your husband, Lilly I won't you to fake a twisted
ankle on Connor making them both lose focus. Kate I won't you to hold your arms like this and
pretend you got the ball so Jake follows you around in circles and I'll take pretty boy down
pretty boy meaning Ben I would think.
What about me? I asked hoping that I didn't have to do anything important.
Put this under your dress' He said showing me the rugby ball, I looked at him as if he was crazy.
Look put this under your dress and then they won't see that you got it, they'll think that Kate
does and then you will slow walk over to the end point and then win for us
What makes you think that Chris will just let me walk over there? the whole game Chris had
his eye on me like a hock.
Well use your charms as well he smiled passing the ball closer to me smirking. I thought about
it for a bit and looked around at them all looking at me. I rolled my eyes and put the ball under
my dress without the others looking.
Fine
We all walked back over to the starting point, Kate pretending she had the ball, Lilly limping over
and Gemma blowing kisses at Karl.
Ready. Set. Go Then it started Kate started running around with Jake fast on her tail going in
circles, Gemma literally jumped on Karl and started kissing him. His mind was clearly not on the
game and Lilly was on the grass with Connor holding her foot making sure she wasn't badly hurt.
Paul had Ben pinned down and was looking around to make sure everything's was going to plan.
Leah run! he said, I forgot that I was meant to do something, so I started running to the back
near the goal but was quickie stopped when Chris was in my way smirking.
What's your plan then shorty? he said moving closer to me. Think... think Paul said use my
charms I didn't think I had any.
Oh I haven't got a plan. Paul didn't trust me with one so I thought I'd come see you I said
moving closer to his body.
Really? he smirked as I casually walked around him, to him he would just think I was playing
around but really I needed to be on the other side so he wasn't in my way to the goal.
Really, really. So have you had fun tackling me around all afternoon?
You bet, I was thinking... He got interrupted just as Jake shouted
It's a trick, Kate hasn't got the ball! he shouted lying on the floor with Kate under him. This was
my queue, as Chris was turned the other way I started running, taking the ball from under my
dress in the most un-lady like manner, I just started running clutching tight on the ball.
Hey! Chris yield at me but I just kept running and when I got to the end I felt my body flying to
the floor with arms wrapped around me. Chris was on top of me on the floor. I didn't run fast
enough, he was too quick. I hope the others weren't too upset with me but I couldn't bring myself
to be upset at that moment because Chris had me in his arms and our bodies were so close again.
'You cheated' he whispered in my ear. 'And you won' I turned back round under him so I could
face him above me. I looked up shocked, what did he mean you won't? I looked around to see that
I was lying over the line of the goal.

I did it! I did it! I screamed in my head just before getting on my feet jumping up and down.
Laughing my head off and then was in the air as arms wrapped around me. I thought it was Chris
first but then notice it was Paul followed by the girls running over happy and cheering in victory.
We won, we won! Losers! they cheered.
I looked around to see the guys shocked faces. You cheated Jake said with his hands on his hips
annoyed.
I thought you were hurt Connor said looking at Lilly.
Yer and I thought... well I thought you just wanted Karl said lost in his words.
Yes honey, you thought what? she joked.
Come on lets go get the kids he said walking away with us all following. I turned back around
to see Chris still standing in the same place as before looking a little shell shocked.
You ok?
You tricked me he said smirking. I thought I could read you like a book
Well I can sometimes surprise you I walked over to him. Now I know that I can trick you into
anything my evil mind thinks of' I made an evil laugh like Doctor Evil making him laugh. I love
it that I could make him laugh it made me really happy making him happy.
He moved closer to me putting a hand softy of both sides of my head brushing my crazy messy
hair out the way. His fingers where in my hair and his eyes never left mine holding me in a tight
hot gaze.
There is nothing evil in your beautiful mind. That's why I love you so much, you wouldn't do
anything that would upset or hurt anyone he whispered still looking deep in my eyes I felt he
was looking in my soul.
I love you was the only thing I could say. Every other word had left my mind and them three
words was what I had left and they were the only words that mattered.
I love you more he said smiling widely bring his lips to mine.
I didn't want this day to end but I found that walking back to the hotel I was leaning more than
necessary into Chris side has his arm wrapped around my waist. I felt my head nodded down on
his shoulder as my eyes kept on falling. I was so tired I was surprised I could still talk but
thinking about it without Chris's arm around me I was sure I would have been on the floor.
We were all walking back together, Chris's family in the front and us at the back. No one had said
or asked why Chris had is secretary wrapped around his arms which I was only too glad about. It
only just hit me at we were walking that we kissed earlier only fifthly feet away. They must have
seen us; I hope they would all be ok with it. I really liked his family and wanted them to like me
still when they found out and not think I'm only after a paid raise.
Oh, well I was too tired to worry about that right now.
Are you going to full asleep on me? Chris whispered in my ear.
No I yawned. He just shook his head and laughed at me. That laughed was the last thing I
remember hearing before everything around me went blank.

________________________

She had fallen asleep next to me as we walked, I could feel her body stop and go limp so I pulled
her bridal style into mine arms. She was so small compared to my height and size she fit perfectly
in my arms. I had to keep looking up to make sure I didn't bump us into anything but most the
time I looked down at her sleeping form.

She was so beautiful, I can't believe she's all mine after so long. I heard a laugh and looked up to
see my Mum standing in front of me and come to walk next to me.
Well what's happened here? she whispered which I knew she didn't need to do. Lea was the
deepest sleeper I've ever met. But I didn't want to tell my mother that she would ask questions.
Its been a long day, hell its been a long week for her I said kissing her forehead thinking of
everything she's been through this week but no more. She's not alone anymore I would be there
for her now to protect her.
You love her don't you Mum asked smiling warmly at me. I never talked about women with my
mother. It wasn't the normal thing to do. Even when I was younger I don't think I ever introduced
her to any of my past girlfriends. Well she met Jess but that wasn't anything.
Yer I do I said looking down at Lea as she moved closer to my chest.
I'm happy, she's perfect for you
You don't think I'm too old or too experienced for her. She's so innocent and sweet and kind. I'm
so scared I'm going to hurt her Mum. What if I ruin things? my voice was breaking as it always
does when I talk about letting Lea down.
Oh darling you got it bad she laughed. She wasn't helping. Ok first age it but a number,
experience only makes you wiser and I don't think you could live with yourself if you hurt her so
you wouldn't let yourself. But I'm sure if she loves you like you do her she'll take you back She
touched my arm in her motherly way. I smiled at what she said. I needed to stop worrying about
ruining things and actually living in the moment, with Lea next to me.
Have you told her how you feel? Mum asked. I looked over at her and nodded. and?
She loves me too I tried to say quietly without wanting to shout the words to the world. Mums
smile grow nearly a hundred times bigger and I swear she was going to burst with happiness too.
Oh darling I'm so happy for you, we all love her too. I'm very proud to have her apart of our
family. When you going to ask her to marry you? How long has this been going on for? I knew
there was something going on. When are you moving in together? Are you going to get a new
bigger home for you two? What about kids? Oh imagine Christmas this year its going to be
magical, oh is she still going to work for you... her questions all came out so fast I thought she
was going to kill over if she didn't breathe. I felt Lea move a little in my arms and make a little
annoyed sleeping sound because the noise.
Mum! I hissed laughing at her.
Oh sorry she said half jumping up and down on the spot.
Mum we only just got together last night, nothing happened since but I've been feeling this way
well ever since I first saw her kicking me out of my own office but I just thought I wasn't good
enough for her. So I don't have any answers for you yet she smiled a little but looked a little
disappointed that she didn't get her answers.
but if it makes you feel any better I want all those things. I want to marry her and have the
house with the kids and dogs all running around. I want it all with her. Lets just take baby steps
I didn't want to scare her off.
When we got back to the hotel I took Lea straight up to my room on the bed. I could of taken her
back to hers but I didn't want to not be near her anymore. I left her in my room as I took her room
key to go grab her some clothes. When I walked in the room I suddenly remembered that I'm a
guy I don't know what she'll need.
I walked near her bed to see an open case with most her stuff in and then an idea hit me. I
grabbed everything I come see around me and packed it all up. I didn't want her lone anymore so
she was moving to mine room with me. After packing her stuff up hoping she won't mind that I
just chucked it all in the case I went back to my room.
I took off my shoes and changed my dirty clothes and then laid next to her in bed letting sleep full
over me. It was midday but I couldn't think of anything better than lying in bed with the girl I
loved.

I woke up three hours later feeling so much better after some sleep. I turned to see the clock
saying seven thirty and suddenly started feeling hungry. I turned back to the bed to see Lea still
lying there asleep. I thought the best thing for her was for me to wake her so she could eat too and
get out of her dress. I took a shower and got ready hoping she would wake up alone but she was
still asleep.
Baby... Lea, Lea wake-up babe I rubbed her shoulders a little and heard her sweet moans as she
heard my voice just as her eyes opened and blinked a couple of times.
Where am I? her soft sleepy voice asked.
In my room, you fell asleep on the way back so I carried you back'
Thank you she brought her tired body up so she could give me a kiss but I helped by moving
closer.
Are you hungry?
Yer
Well go get changed and will go down stairs
I don't want to leave she said pulling the covers back over her head. I pulled them back.
You don't need to I brought your stuff in mine room its all in your case
What?
I hope you don't mind, I just want you near me all the time not in that room alone' I left over
giving her a kiss just before running out the room I looked back to see her still looking shocked
but not angry thank god. Meet you down stairs when youre ready I called back at her. I would
have waited in the room for her but I thought it was best just to give her, her space.

________________________

I can't believe he moved my stuff without asking me I was a little shocked and angry but the
anger went when he said 'I hope you don't mind, I just want you hear me all the time not in that
room alone he was so sweet and caring who could say mad at him.
I notice he was only wearing jeans and a white top so it was only casual thank God. I've had
enough of all this formal wear. I took a shower and grabbed some blue jeans and my cream
jumper before running out the room down the stairs. I can't believe I fell asleep and he had to
carry me, how embarrassing! But I do remember having the best nap! I felt so warm and safe I
never wanted to life without that feeling again.

Chapter 38
I was walking down the hall when I heard a woman's voice coming from round the corner.
Tommy! a lady shouted. Tommy! Come back here I heard again this time noticing the
womans America accent. From down the hall I saw a tall blonde woman running in her high heels
catching after a little boy with the same blonde hair.
I feel like I've seen her before but I can't remember where or how? Maybe from TV or in
magazines? She was very pretty with a slim figure, with long blonde shinny hair and big figures.
She had big bold eyes and full pink lips, she was stunning. I wish I looked like that.
The little boy came running towards me but dumped into my legs as he wasn't looking where he
was going. I court him before he fell on the floor.
Oh, careful there sweetheart I said to the little boy.
Sorry she said smiling at me. I knew her! I know I did. He's been running around like crazy all
week, haven't you little man she said pulling him up to her and playing with his hair.
It's ok honest I smiled back to her.
Don't I know you? she asked. I knew it, I know her!
That's what I've been thinking but I can't work out how I laughed.
Same! Maybe we just saw each other last night or maybe at another party. I'm forever going to
these Anderson's parties now. It's hard to keep up with who you meet she said adjusting the little
boy in her arms.
I know what you mean. So how do you know Rupert? I asked not really knowing why I called
Granddad Rupert.
I've known him for about six years but haven't really got to see much from him. I'm his she
was about to say when someone called a name loud from the hallway.
Jaz Tommy! I can only just make out the guy from the end of the hall and as he gets closer I
see it's my cousin, Joseph.
It's ok Jo I've got him the woman said turning round to see him smiling. I see him letting out a
large sigh of relief. This lovely lady helped me stop him she past Tommy into Joseph's arms
and it was then that it hit me. This is Jaz, Joseph's wife; I only met her once or twice and once
was on their wedding day.
This is my cousin, Jaz don't you remember Leah? he said smiling at me. I forget that Joseph is a
good guy, it's just thinking about the family and his evil brother puts me off. His Mum and Dad
where good enough people, hard and firm but well enough. It was only when Alex and Jess
started lies about me that made them dislike me so much.
Jaz turned back around at me and looked me up and down shocked.
Oh my God it is you! Wow you look so grown up. Oh sorry I don't want to sound patronising
you just look so different, in a good way
Thank you, you both look great too. This must be your son! Hi I said looking at the little boy
who laughed at me and moved all around in his Dads arms.
Yer he's a little terrier. Tommy this is your Auntie Lea Joseph said. It surprised me that he
called me that, Auntie.
Lea...Lea...Leaeee little Tommy sang and we all laughed.
Well come on you, we better get you bathed and put to bed Jaz took Tommy from his Dad
witch took some work I could tell and then turned back to me. I'll see you tonight at the family
meal? she asked.
Hmmm... No I'm not going I answered giving them both a little smile tiring to sound that I
different mind not going to the 'family' meal.

Oh why? All the families going she said. Jaz must not know about our family and what they
think of me.
Jaz... Joseph started to say before he got interrupted.
No don't Jaz me Joseph Anderson! I know what happened all them years ago and its all bullshit.
I think its time Leah told everyone what a lying catch snake your brother is! she said angrily
WOW! Did that really happen? Jaz, Joseph's wife, whose Alex's brother just stood up for me!
Sorry, about her she's a little fired about what my brother has done to you. Know Jaz take Tom
upstairs I just want to talk to Lea... Ok? he asked his wife who just nodded with a sad face.
Fine sorry, see you later. Oh and Lea if you want to come to the meal your welcome your
more part of this family than anyone she said walking away with Tommy in her arms.
I turned back to Joseph who was watching her leave and after a long moment past he turned back
to me with a smile.
Shall we he said walking into the bar room that was there. The room was quiet and dark with
only a few dim light and twilight through the windows. We sat in the corner near the windows
looking out on the lake with the pink and blue sky.
I was still looking out the window when Joseph started talking to me.
How have you been? he said looking at me with a deep stare. Joseph always had this talent of
getting whatever he wanted with one look. It was because with one look people knew this man
meant business and was to be taken seriously. He reminded me of Chris in that way. They were
powerful and confident, strong and fearless. They both got whatever they wanted by playing by
the rules nothing like Alex. He's always wanted to me his brother but didn't hold any of his
qualities.
I've been fine was all I said. I always got scared and nervous when talking to Joseph because
even if he was a good guy and simpler to Chris he looked a lot like Alex. But just better looking
might I just add, not in a weird way because come on he's my cousin. and you? Jaz is lovely
and Tommy... he's adorable. Youre very lucky
Thank you, I think so too. Despite the fact his got ADHD hes a great kid. I could be luckier his
smile grown at that. I was happy for him and his little family, its true what they say that money
doesn't make you happy; it's the love in your life.
But let's just be honest money helps!
I just sit there and smile at him. Minutes past and we're still sitting there not saying a thing until
Joseph moves over to hold my hand. I jump a little, we're cousins but we've never been close or
the hugging types.
I'm sorry Leah he looks at the confusing look on my face. I'm sorry I wasn't there to help you
when everything went down with Alex. I knew what he was like and on accession I saw the way
he looked at you... I should have said something then but I was too focus on me and Jaz to notice
and do something about it he looked as sad as he talked.
But you did the other night, on the Terrence
Yes but its gone too far now. I remember coming back from the states and Mum told me what
happen I'm mean what Alex told her what 'happened' but by then he had already spread his poison
and you were gone. I didn't say anything than because I thought that as long as you were gone
and away from him you'll be save but know your back and he's here... I want our family to see
him from what he really is
It's not that easy Joseph. I think there is something wrong with him... mentally. I'm not saying
that defends what he does but he's not in on it alone
Jess? I nodded. I thought so. I've always known there was something... different about Alex. I
genuinely think he doesn't know what he's doing... he said but then got distracted to someone
standing behind me. I turned round to see a very angry looking Chris.
What the hell are you talking about? Are you trying to defend him? he shouted at Joseph who
just stood matching his height.
This is a private conversation, it has nothing to do with you Jo said.

Everything about Lea has something to do with me Chris put his hand around my waist tight
but it didn't hurt. I felt warm and safe in his arms again.
Jo this is my boyfriend Chris Howard. Chris my cousin Joseph I introduced them. Jo looked
at me then back to Chris understanding what he meant about his past comment. He nodded his
head and sat back down.
Then maybe you should pull up a chair Joseph said now smiling. Look I'm not defending him,
what he's done to Leah he should be locked up... but I don't think in a prison Chris looked at him
confused. One of the big family secrets that only I and my parents know was that Alex was
diagnosed with schizophrenia when he was fifteen. It's a mental illness when he sees...
We know what it is Chris said. Do we? I was too shocked to say anything. I understood now all
the symptoms were there, paranoid, delusions of reference and grandeur. Him thinking that
everything he does is normal and its ok, him wanting to be like his brother and all that.
Of course, well ever since then he has become different, with this illness and his own personality
things are difficult to mix. Right now I believe that Jess is using this against him and is making
him do her dirty work. There have been a number of times that I've ever heard him talking about
how much he loves her and would do anything for her. His mind is like a child's, he can't think
for himself and he never does anything unless someone told him to do it, that someone being real
or not. He needs to go back to hospital not a jail where he'll just get worse
The guy nearly raped her! Chris shouted.
Don't you think I know that, my own brother tried it on with our cousin, don't you think I
realised how sick and wrong all this is. But at the end of it all he's still my brother and if there is
anything that I can do to make him normal and not hurt anyone again I'll do it. I'm not asking you
to understand I know I shouldn't even bother but I feel like I have to help him as his older brother.
I'm just hoping that after I get him some help and away from people like Jess... the way he talks
about her I know she's playing with him
Yer... The other night he told me... things I said looking down at my hands that where linked
with Chris's. Like him being in love with Jess and them... both being together... but I couldn't see
her doing that. He kept on talking about voices in his head
No she most likely hasn't but has gotten it into his head that she has. This doesn't move the
blame all onto Jess, Alex still shouldn't have done what he has even if he has the mind of a five
year ago
If you knew what he was like why did you let him run wild? Why did you let him so close to
Lea in the past and now Chris narrowed his eyes across to Joseph I could still feel him tense next
to me.
He always played it cool around my family. My Mum and Dad don't know he's had an episode
since his teens. That thing that happened to you five years ago Leah, I'm so sorry I should have
said something sooner to my parents but I was to court up in me and Jaz I didn't think but when I
heard what happened I threaten him that if he didn't go back to the doctor I would tell Mum and
Dad. I thought things were going good and you being away from him I knew you were safe
Ok, ok I get it but what are we going to do now. He needs to be locked up or whatever
It's all been taken care of believe me, he won't hurt anyone again and I'm hoping he'll get
whatever is sick and twisted in him out. I'm going to speak to Grandfather about it this evening...
Are you going to tell him what Alex did to me? I asked feeling my heart beating a little faster.
Well yes...
No!
No? both Chris and Jo asked.
You can't tell him that, he'll get all worked up and upset
Lea
No! I don't know why but I feel that Granddad's not himself... that he's unwell and I don't want
him getting upset ok

Ok I won't say anything to him but I will be telling my parents and telling them about Jess you
can't stop me there they need to know youre in the right all along, this as gonna on far too long. I
best go see Jaz will be wondering where I am. Night, it was nice to have met you we both said
goodbye and watched Joseph walk out of the bar. There was a long silence between Chris and
me. I could tell he was a little fired up from what Joe had said. After what felt like forever Chris
got up from the chair and sighed.
Right are you ready for dinner?
Yer... I don't fancy posh rich food though'
What do you fancy then? Anywhere you want to go
Thirty minutes later
Yer hi can I get a big Mac meal with a coke and a quarter pounder with chesses deal with a diet
coke please Chris ordered as we came up to the speaker on Mc Donald's drive thru in Chris's
jeep. It took us forever to find it but after half-an-hours drive here we are.
I'm so excited for this I wasn't too sure Chris was but he said I could go anywhere I wanted and
when I said Mc Donalds he seemed fine with it.
I haven't had this in a long time he said when we parked and got the food out their bags.
That should be a crime I said loading the chips in my mouth not caring how piggish I looked. I
didn't realise how hungry I was until now. Thanks for this
I'm glad to give the woman I love what she wants he said. I'll never get over how excited I get
every time he says 'I love you he really was amazing and I would love him forever. More now
he's fed me McDonalds!
Hey everyone's at the pub we were at the other day, you want to go? he asked looking at his
phone. I nodded my head and he started driving again.
Do I look ok dressed like this? I asked noticing I was only in Jeans and a jumper, not the
greatest look when meeting friends at the pub.
Only you could wear something so simple and make it look so beautiful he said leaning over
bring his lips to mine, it was a soft meaningful kiss that shoot my heart to my throat.

Chapter 39
When we got to the pub it was packed with locals drinking and having a good time. In the corner
in the same place as last time was the gang. The guys looked pissed as they kept knocking back
the pints and Lilly and Kate looked a little tipsy too. Gemma I notice wasn't drinking she's most
likely driving.
You want a drink? Chris asked moving to the bar.
Jacks please he smiled at me most likely thinking how classy I was ordering cider. I left Chris
to get the drinks and moved over to the others who all screamed my name as I came over hugging
and kissing me. It felt nice being wanted, it's been a long time since I had friends I forgot what it
feels like.
The pub was busy because there was a rugby game on, Connor and Jake had moved over talking
to some guys on the other side of the bar who were asking for pictures. Chris came over with the
drinks and I noticed there were no seats so I got up to give him mine. He shook his head but then
laughed sitting down and pulling me on to his lap. Everyone at the table looked shocked but still
didn't say anything they just smiled and started talking again about rugby games or whatever, I
didn't understand and even if I wanted to I couldn't concentrate as Chris was so close smelling my
hair and having his hands around me. I swear it was a crime to be this happy! It must be!
The game ended and the pub cleared a bit but still very busy, there was a guy singing on the stage
how was completely drunk. It was karaoke night and this guy was singing 'like a virgin' which
was one of the funniest things I've ever seen.
Give it up to Eric Sanford! Everybody! we all heard the landlord say into the microphone. We
all clapped at the old man who stepped down from the keyboard and back to his pint.
'Right whose next?' the landlord said again.
Everyone was looking around to each other in the pub and everything turned silent because no
one was willing to go up and sing. I looked back down and started drinking my drink again and
when I looked up from the glass, I felt Chris pick me up from his lap and then stood up, staring
down at me.
What? I asked which only made him laugh
Over here! Chris shouted and everyone looked over at him in shock.
You're going to sing? Gemma laughed
No. Lea is he said drinking his drink and sitting back in his chair. Everyone laughed and started
laughing.
Do we have a volunteer? the man walked over to us and I was looking at Chris in shock with
my mouth weird open. What had he just done?
Yes, her! Chris said and Ben and Paul pushed me towards the man who continued to pull me
towards the stage.
Sing! Sing! they all sang banging their hands on the table.
Oh god I said
Hello dear, what's your name?

Hello...mmm my names Leah I said into the mic to the people in the pub.
LEAH!! Shouted the guys followed the girls 'OOHH!' I laughed at them and let my cheeks get
redder and redder.
'Oh sorry but I can't sing...
Boo! Leah Leah Leah Leah!!! they all screamed around me.
Fine! I caved.
and what are you going to sing for us?
Hmmm I haven't worked that one out yet I mumbled making everyone laughs but it was true I
had no idea what to sing!
Ok well you got twenty seconds to work that out. Everyone I give you Leah! he said to
everyone.
Crap Crap Crap Crap!
What the hell do I play?!
I look over at the others, all of them smiling and showing me support, making me feel loved. I
tried to think of a song everyone would know so they would sing along.
I picked my song and then walked up to the mic looking over at Chris. He was sitting back in his
chair, smirking his large grin at me. Oh he was going to pay for this.
The music starts and everyone already knew what it was cheering.
Do you ever feel like a plastic bag? Drifting through the wind, wanting to start again?... I sang.
This was actually so much fun, I wasn't nervous because I knew I was just with friends and a load
of drunken people just having a laugh. It was great! Firework by Katy Perry was a good choice
getting the crowd going everyone knew it.
You just gotta ignite the light and let it shine. Just own the night like the fourth of July I sang
but when the next chorus came along I turned the mic to the crowd as they all sang. Cause baby
you're a firework we all sang.
I grabbed Chris' arm and pulled him back to the stage with me for the last bit, if I was doing this
so was he if he liked it or not. It was actually so much fun everyone was off their seats singing
along and dancing. Even the men around the pub sang drunkenly with the words.
Baby, you're a firework I sang with all my might. I was having so much fun on this stage just
joking around with my new friends and Chris. Boom, boom, boom, Even brighter than the
moon, moon, moon
The last little bit was just the crowd as Chris brought me into a deep meaningful kiss straight in
front of everyone on the stage. If they didn't think we were together they did now but I didn't care.
Everyone clapped and cheered at us. This night was the most fun I've ever had in my life and I
didn't think it could get any better.
But I was wrong because you see Ben and Paul where signed up for the next song but... Connor
was picking the song. Ben and Paul jumped up on the stage all excited about getting ready to
sing. They asked Connor to pick a Queen 'We will rock you' or a Michael Jackson song. It was
the funniest thing I've ever seen when the start of Dancing Queen by Abba came on. Their faces
dropped but they put on one hell of a show.
When they were singing You are the dancing queen
Chris and Jake both had their phones out laughing their heads off. I moved over to Chris' ear and
said. Youre never going to let him for get this are you and he just shook his head laughing.
No way he replied
The night went on after a couple more drinks and I was starting to get tired again I told Chris and
he said we could go but I just needed to use the bathroom. I just turned the corner to where the
toilets where and got the shock of my life.
Jake had Kate backed up on the wall kissing her. I couldn't believe my eyes as I took the scene all
in, in front of me. I let out a little gasp and they both turned round to see me there. Kate looked
like she was going to cry and Jake just stood there shocked.
Sorry was all I said before turning back around in the pub, forgetting I needed the toilet.

That was quick Chris said he looked at my shocked face and went into panic mode. What
happened?
I'll tell you in the car come on... bye guys I called back at everyone still drinking in the pub.
Gemma and Karl left already with Jay so it was only Lilly, Connor, Paul and Ben. Oh and not
forgetting Kate and Jake in the hall way. I can't believe he would do that to his brother! Kate was
with Jay not Jake! I knew there was something going on with them too. There was too much
tension with them both and I saw the way he looked at her sometimes.
We were in the car and Chris turned straight back at me. Tell me so I told him what I saw. He
didn't seem shocked atoll and said he'd talk to Jake in the morning. I just hope Kate is ok. She
must be going through so much. I want to talk to her too. I knew what it was like to like someone
you shouldn't. Boss, sister's boyfriend Chris was off limits but I couldn't help myself. I know
what's she's going through and I felt a little sorry or her because I know that if I was going
through it all again I'd love a friend to talk to about it.
But yet again if I had to go through it all again I wouldn't want to change a thing because things
might not have worked out the way they have with me and Chris.
All the heartache wasn't just for nothing.
I got my happy ending.

________________________

Jess I can't do it... Chris is a good guy and why would you want to hurt your own sister? Anger
rose in me as Mary yet again wasn't doing her job.
That has nothing to do with you, just do as I asked or your little secret is out! I screamed at her,
I knew she would do what I wanted, she cared far too much about everyone finding out what's
she's spend years hiding. She wouldn't back out now, she was just being weak.
But... she tried to say again but I got there first.
'I saw your Minister boy today, what's his name again? Paul, is it? He's looking fine. He's doing
well for himself in the media it would be a shame if someone was to ruin it wouldn't it I saw her
face drop and lows eye contact with me. 'He doesn't know does he? I asked as she shook her
head.
He hates me she said. but he'll hate me even more if you tell him. Please Jess... she pleaded
'Just do what I said and my mouth will be kept shut' I could see Mary thinking as she looked
around the room. I'd know she'd agree. She cared too much about the little boy to let anything bad
happen.
Fine I'll do it she said looking back up at me. I smiled and laughed a little.
Perfect I said walking out the room.
My plan was finally coming together. Blackmail was so much fun.

Chapter 40
I woke up the next morning with the biggest headache ever! Cider hangovers were the worst. I
felt really cold in bed so I moved over to Chris to warm up but he wasn't there. I looked around
the room and saw him fixing his tie.
Hey
Hey I replied. Where you going? I moved on the bed so I was sitting in the middle of it. He
looked hot in his blue suit, I've forgot how hot he always looked at the office this weeks gone too
long.
I have a meeting with your Grandfather and then some other stuff so I'll be busy all day he said
moving round the room picking and moving stuff in a rush. but I'll see you tonight your Nan's
doing the last ball party before everyone goes back to their boring life's
Great can't wait I said sarcastically. He laughed and moved back to the bed to kiss me. So I
won't see you all day he shook his head looking sad Well better give you something to
remember I said just before his lips touched mine. Our lips met and my arms went tightly around
his neck brining the kiss deeper. I could feel his hands on my hips and back rubbing up and down.
I brought our bodies closer and started moving even next to him. The kiss started off with our
tugs dancing together but then I moved to kiss his jaw and down his neck. I could hear him
groaning.
Lea... I need to go he slowly breathed out. My lips went back to his mouth and my hands went
in his soft hair pulling lightly on the ends. I could feel him growing bigger in his trousers and
couldn't help myself moving closer on him which seemed to have an interesting effect. He pulled
me up to him so my legs where wrapped around his hips and I was on my back. His hands where
on my breasts, squeezing tight, it was making me feel hot and wild under him. My hands where
on his chest and they were moving down near his trousers.
Lea... he moaned, his voice seems trapped half saying yes and the other saying no. I felt bad I
knew he had to go but I was working him up, I just couldn't stop myself. 'Aaahh' came a low loud
grown from his throat as he pushed himself off me and moved to the other side of the room fixing
his hair and suit again.
'I really need to go and you've just made be horny as hell, thanks
Youre welcome and that's what you get for making me sing last night I sat up again looking at
him. I most likely looked stupid but I was trying to giving him a look that said how much I
wanted him. He kept eye contact for a bit then ran back over to give me a quick peck before
running out the door.
I felt silly that even though he had left a good hour later I was still lying on the bed looking up at
the ceiling smiling to myself. What could I say, I'm in love.
After getting dressed and getting ready I thought I'd go find my Nan, felt I haven't seen her much
this week. I asked at the front deck where she might be and find her only minutes after just there
in the Greenhouse that was closed off from the rest of the hotel.
Why is it that wherever you go a greenhouse follows? I asked walking into the room. She was
doing something with the roses.
'I guess they just follow me' she put down her things and came over to me giving me a side hug.
'How are you my dear?
I'm great thanks Nan, really good
Yes I can see, you're really glowing my dear I blushed at what she said. I had noticed today
when I looked in the mirror that my skin looked clear and my eyes looked bright. It could be
because the clear air and nice weather we were having or it could be how happy I now am. I feel
and look more alive.

Its the sunshine

No it's more than that. It's something within you that has change since you came on Sunday. You
look happier she opened the greenhouse doors so we were now walking into the gardens.
Everything looked so relaxing I never wanted to leave this place.
Its because I'm here with you and friends having a good time. I don't want it to end I said
looking around at all the flowers and wild birds. I loved English country sides, everything is so
peaceful.
Don't flatter me my dear, I think this new happiness must be something to do with a special
young man am I right she curt my arm tighter.
Oh so that's what youre getting at I said making her laugh. and what young man do you
know of? I asked
Christian of course, well Sarah might have said a thing or two but if I was honest I kind of had a
hunch. Just seeing you both together made it clear I smiled at her not managing to keep it in
anymore.
Oh Nan, he makes me so happy. Every time I'm with him I feel so care free, he makes me feel
beautiful and I feel like I could say or do anything in front of him and you would never judge me.
My heart beats so fast when I'm with him and he's so kind and caring, he's sweet and funny. Nan
he's...he's everything to me and... I love him we had come to a stop and Nan had looked so
happy she could burst. 'He told me he loves me too, numbers of times
Oh, oh my dear I'm so happy for you. Oh this is marvellous simply marvellous, he's lucky to
have you I tell you that. Jess wasn't right for him but you... you two are perfect together she said
hugging me tightly. I was still grinning like a fool when I remember what she said.
Nan, what did you mean by Sarah might have said a thing or two? Have you spoken to her about
us? I asked as we started walking again.
Well that's just it this morning a breakfast she couldn't stop asking questions about you wanting
to know you better and saying what a lovely beautiful girl you were. She was so excited and I just
asked why the sudden interest in you. And she told me that Christian told her he was in love with
you, wanted to marry you and...
What?! I stopped in my tracks
What? she looked at me confused.
He wanted to marry me?
He told his Mother that he wanted to marry me?
That was a little fast right, I mean I love him and I'd want to spend the rest of my life with him of
course I would say yes! I just thought it was a bit soon. Maybe he just meant he wanted to marry
me in the future to his Mum.
Yer that must be it, in the future but... how far away in the future was he planning. I mean I know
right now is too soon I mean most people think he's still with Jess but I hope it wouldn't be too
far... or maybe it was misunderstood, maybe he didn't want to marry me.
Hold on!
I was WAY over thinking this!
This didn't matter right now, we only just got together.
Never mine, come on lets go get some tea and with that we headed back to the house.
This day was going on forever! Tea with Nan was fun as we talked about random topics and
planned to meet up in a couple of weeks time after the event. We talked about the ball and the
entire guest, it was great to catch up and spend time with her.
I was walking down one of the halls near the lunch room when Kate turned the corner, I smiled at
her as she got closer but she had a very serious face on. She must be worry of what I thought of
last night.
Kate what's wrong? I asked as I took in her red eyes and face. She looked so upset and tired.
Lea I need to talk to you she said straight up.
Ok how about we get some lunch...

Could we go to your room? she asked instead I smiled and nodded lending her up the stairs.
She looked so scared and sad I didn't know what to say. When we got up to the room, Chris
room, I sat her down of the bed and looked at her.
Hey everything's ok, tell me what's wrong I said trying to make her feel better. Kate I'm your
friend you can tell me anything, I won't judge, trust me I know what its like to like someone
youre not meant to. But I can't help you unless you talk to me
Oh Lea I've fucked everything up
Just tell me what happened
'I can't she looked down at the hands in her lap.
Why? I asked
because I scared you won't be my friend when you find out she said with tears coming down
her face. I suddenly felt that there was much more to this story than what I thought.
'I'm your friend I won't care, now tell me before I beat it out of you' I laughed trying to loosen
things up a bit.
Jay and I... me and Jay...'
Yes... you and Jay... I repeated.
We're not a real couple. Jay is paying me to pretend that I'm dating him she said looking up at
my expression. Right I was not expecting that.
Why? Jay was a good looking guy. He could easily get a girlfriend if he wanted one and why
would his family care if he had one or not.
Because Jay's... Jay's gay. He hasn't come out to his family and thinks they won't accept him if
he does which is stupid because I know they would she stood up then passing the door.
God what drama, so he paid you to act as his girlfriend. Are you an actress or something? I
asked but then I suddenly thought if she was she was rubbish because I could see from the
beginning that things weren't right between them.
No... I'm not. You see I needed money. I didn't have an easy childhood... my family... that's not
important. Anyway I needed money so I could go to cooking school like I always wanted to do at
college. I had money from the bar at the strip club but thats nowhere near enough, I was really
considering starting to strip for some extra cash however much I hated the thought of getting
naked in front of people but I had no other choice unless I found another job. So my boss Mikey,
he runs this site called SugarDaddy.com. It's an escorting service where men pay for girls to show
off to their friends and be fake dates
God guys actually pay of that! I thought I couldn't believe what she was telling me. I felt so bad
for her.
Is it bad? I asked wanting to know if they ever mad her do anything.
No its nothing like that, no sex I'm not a prostitute...
Oh God Kate I didn't mean that! I said worried I'd upset her.
Oh I know honest I just wanted to make sure you knew I wouldn't ever do something like that
ever!
I know you wouldn't Kate I said taking her hand in mine. Go on
Well most the guys were ok, a little grabby but nothing I couldn't held and it was helping me
gather the cash I needed but it just seemed to run all out again on rent and living. Even with this
new job I didn't get picked a lot from the guys because I was short and not as pretty as the other
girls so I still worked at the bar about to give up on going back to college but one day Jay came in
and made me an offered I could refuse.
Everything was going great Jay dressed me and taught me to say and act the way he wished his
girlfriend to act and I was ready to help him hide his secret from his family and friends. What I
wasn't ready for was Jake.
He overheard us talking and he found out that Jay was paying me money to do it.
He knew, he knew everything about Jay being gay and knew I was just pretending to date him.
He hated me and wanted me away from his family and friends but Jay persuaded him to leave it

and not say anything so he didn't but he won't leave me alone.

Things started to change, I started... to feel things for Jake that I shouldn't be feeling and I think
he was feeling them too. The other night you just happen to be witness for
She finished speaking and let out a long sigh falling back on the bed.
Wow I start rubbing my head to try and take it all in.
Now you know everything
'I wish you could have told me, I could have helped
There was nothing you could do, I got myself into all this and I wish I could get out but... I'm in
too deep. I'm in love with him, it's crazies I've only known Jake little over a week yet... I feel
head over heels in love with him tears started falling and her voice was breaking. I leant over
and pulled my arms around her in a tight hug, tapping her back to try and calm her down.
'Hey... come on. Everything will work out just fine I tried to say helping words to make her
feel better.
No it won't! His family will hate me and think I was a cheap tart after money... things would
never work between me and him now. His family would hate it and he loves his family so much,
hell so do I. Their all amazing she said still crying.
but what does Jake think because that is all that matters. Have you told him you love him?
'NO! He's a player! All this week he's been saying that he loves his single care free life . That he
wouldn't be tide down to just one woman. Since I meant him I've only been a game to him but I
don't know how it happened, somewhere on the way... I fell in love with him
I pulled her back into a tight hug and let her cry until her tears dried up. She kept on saying sorry
and thanking me over and over until she had to go back to her room.
Poor Kate I didn't know what I could do to make this right for me.
I looked at the time and couldn't believe it was seven all ready. It had nearly been a full twelve
hours since I saw Chris and suddenly felt like jumping up and down that I would soon see him
again.
But then the excited feeling left me when I remembered the party that I had only an hour to get
ready for. Panic ran through me as I started running round like a headless chicken.

Chapter 41
Right Rupert were all done. I just need you to sign your name here for me above where it
says Jay was finishing off the legal paperwork with Ruperts Will all typed up and ready to
go.
I Rupert James Anderson give my worldly possessions that are stated above to my
Granddaughter Leah Sarah Anderson at the date of my death he read. Sign here and here. Chris
come sign as I witness here please he asked so I went over and signed my name on the little
dotted line on behalf on Lea who I knew wouldnt wish to see any of it if it meant losing her
Grandfather.
Right so it that everything Jay asked again to Rupert.
Yes oh could you write up a prenuptial agreement form, in Leahs name please he said
sitting back slowly in his chair. It had been a long day finishing everything off I could tell it had
been a lot for him. I couldnt imagine how he feels signing his life away like that.
When Jay left I walked over to the window of his office looking out at the sunset thinking about
Lea, she had really teased me this morning. I havent stopped thinking about her all day, she was
driving me wild. It didnt help that her name was used so many times in the meeting as well.
Every time they said her name thoughts came back to me from this morning, her lying on the bed
kissing my neck it got far too hot and stuffy in there.
Are you ok? I asked him after hearing a long sigh coming from his desk. All this must have
been hard for you
Yes it was but at the same time Im filled with joy. Everything is now done, I can die knowing
that Leah is safe and well looked after, Maggie will be happy with her gardening in France or
whichever house she wishes and I know my company will be in good hands with you on board.
Everyone else in the family gets there equal cut yep Im very happy he smiled across at me
but I could see it didnt meet his eyes. I thought back to what he sent Jay to do before he left.
Rupert why did you ask for a prenup for Leah? moving so I was in front of him.
Thats what Im worried about. She has all this money now and I dont want some young gold
digging playboy to come and take it away from her. I want her to find love and be happy have no
worries in life he didnt need to worry about that anymore, I would be there to look after her now
and keep her from harm, I had to reassure him of that.
You dont have to worry about men like that or Leas happiness
Why do you say that? he asked looking at me confused. There was silence for a long time as I
thought of the best thing to say to him. I thought the best way was just the truth.
Rupert I want well I wished that would mean I was hoping Ok this was harder than I
thought it was going to be. You know Ive known Leah working with her for a long time
now and I think you know how I feel
God boy just spit it out before I die he laughed.
I would like permission to marry your Granddaughter there I said it. I didnt mean right now
but in the future I wish for nothing more than to marry Lea and wouldnt want to knowing I never
asked you for your blessing I moved closer to him to see his shocked expression.
You want to marry my Leah?
I love her. And due to this week I found out she feels the same for me I said nervously. I bet he
thought I wasnt good enough for her but then he didnt the thing I never thought he would do. He
laughed. He laughed harder than I have ever seen him laugh before. He jumped from his chair
and walked over to me pulling me into a hug patting my back.

Oh my boy! You have my blessing! You have my blessing! You perfect for her he pulled away
and I could see tears in his eyes. It was a weird thing to see I didnt really know what to say or do.
Youve made an old man really happy. Just promise you will keep her happy and safe
I will, always
Then welcome to the family son he said walking over to a glass cabinet, Im guessing where
the brandy was kept.
Should you be drinking that, you know with your condition? I asked. I knew it wasnt really my
place to ask but it felt like it was something Lea would have said which only made him laugh.
Chris, Im dying its a bit late to be worrying if this stuff is bad for me. You sound just like Leah
you are perfect for each other he said passing me a glass clinking them together cheering.
Rupert my tone was low and serious I must have known what I was going to say as he turned
and said.
I dont know when Im going to tell her he said looking at his glass intensely. I will soon
You do that. Before I do, I dont like lying to her I know its not really lying because I havent
really said anything to her but not telling her this is as much as a lie than anything. Ive been
lying that her Grandfather is healthy but really hes not. That her Grandfather is going to be ok,
but hes not.
I better go and get ready for the party only got I looked down at my watch. God! Thirty
minutes, Ill see you later. Rupert, thanks for your blessing I walked out after he called back
bye. I walked up the stairs towards my room as fast as I could, I couldnt wait to see Lea.
When I walked in the room I couldnt see her but heard the shower going, I thought she would be
half ready by now. Isnt that what most girls are meant to be like getting ready hours before? I
saw that the bathroom door was wide open and could hear the voice of an angel echoing through.
Lea was singing in the shower and I dont think she heard me come in.
I laughed to myself and started taking my shoes and jacket off when the desire to be with her
became over powering, so I walked straight in. Not really thinking.
Chris? she asked hearing my footsteps but I ignored her and jumped in the shower with her not
noticing how fully dressed I still was. WHAT ARE YOU DOING? she screamed which had me
laughing like a mad man. I picked her up in a firemans carry and crushing hard on her soft wet
lips. Finally! This is what Ive wanted all day my girl in my arms.
Youre crazy she said against my lips.
Crazy about you I replied. I looked down lower to see her perfect naked body in my arms, my
chest and my hold on her tightened.
Chris were going to be late her voice sounded more like a moan than anything. She was right;
it was the last night here and we couldnt really stay up here all night, which is all I really wanted
to do but just thinking about after all of this I would have all the time in the world to spend with
her.
Fine but after this holiday I get to spend as long as I like doing
Doing what? Jumping in my showers? she interrupted me. I laughed and brought her back to
her feet and grabbed a tower from the side, wrapping it around her and getting her all warm.
If youre lucky she laughed but then looked away. What is it? I lifted her chin up, so her eyes
met mine.
What is going on with us when the holidays over? Are we still going to be working for each
other? What happens when you go on your business trips for months and months? she asked
nervously. The truth was that with the money and businesses that Rupert was giving her she
didnt need to work for me anymore, she didnt need to work another day in her life if thats what
she wanted but I couldnt tell her that.
Well I wont be going on my months away trips unless youre coming with me, Ill miss you
too much she blushed. At work we can just see how it goes, Id like you to still be around but
whatever youre comfortable with. Also youre the girl I love and was hoping over the months or
weeks you would move in with me but we can talk about that back in London. See how things

go I smiled and she mirrored my smile showing all her perfect teeth. I saw her look down and
gasp with lust shooting clear in her eyes, as she looked at mine white now see through shirt, I
laughed and pulled her closer.
You like what you see I said making her blush again.
I got to get ready come on get ready so I can use the bathroom again she said moving away out
the room.
Its like were married already I mumbled, Lea heard and turned back around to me with a little
shocked look on her face. What? Did I say something wrong?
Your Mum talked to my Nan today she said holding onto her towel tightly. She said that Sarah
said that you said to her that you wanted to marry me she was looking at the floor when she was
talking looking confused about the he said she said talk but then started smiling to herself hoping
I didnt see when she said the word marry. But I saw it and liked that she was smiling about me
wanting to marry her. It made me more confident about popping the big question. I went to lean
on the bathroom door with my new ego boost.
Yer I did tell her that because its true. In the future I intend to marry you so I have you forever
I saw her smirk a little but try and hide it again. We would have to get her over this habit of
hiding her feelings from me.
And when in this future were you thinking Mr Howard? I was worried that she would freak
out that I wanted to marry her soon and from what I could see on her face her I think she
wanted the same.
Thats for me to know and you to have to wait
Fine just keep in mind no girl can wait forever she said walking away, she looked shocked with
herself from what she said, blushing crazy.
I laughed closing the door. She had already started being more herself around me and I knew that
shocked and scared her but what she needed to understand was that every day she shows more of
her beautiful self to me, I fall even more in love with her than I already am.

Chapter 42
Thats for me to know and you to have to wait he smirked. What did that mean? He was truly
driving me mad. I mean weve only been together a WEEK and were already talking about being
married! Thats crazy but I just thought over what he just said Youll just have to wait Wait!
Does that mean he even knew when he was doing or just waiting for the future?
Fine just keep in mind no girl can wait forever Did I just say that? Oh God how embarrassing. I
turned away quickly before seeing him smiling closing the door behind him. It scared me how
open and natural Im finding myself being around him. I feel like I could say anything and he
wouldnt think badly of me. But that still doesnt stop me from getting embarrassed.
Oh God Im crazy! Im the girl whose never had a relationship with a guy, never made a full time
commitment with anybody or anything! I dont even like that I have a phone contract for eighteen
months, what if I dont want my phone anymore or my phone doesnt want me and we just dont
work out. The commitment is too much to deal with. I wouldnt stop loving my phone but what if
my phone stops loving me?
Ive never been in a relationship but I knew from watching TV and reading novels that things
dont go this fast so quickly.
Oh God! Ive just compared my love life to my phone contract! That just shows how crazy I have
become.
Oh I dont care! I want to start living in the moment and stop questioning everything. I want to
enjoy every moment for the rest of my life with Chris.
With that new look on life I thought it was best to start getting ready.
After kicking Chris out the bathroom and minutes later I had finished my hair leaving it down and
wavy and Id done my make-up. I was wearing the only other dress I brought with me. I t was
only a simple dark red chiffon dress flow down above my knees and some black heels and bag.
There DONE! I hope I looked good enough to be next to Chris. Opening the room I walked out to
see him twiddling his hands as he waited. When he saw me he slowly raised from his set just
staring at me. I could see lust in his eyes as I saw him look me up and down, which I took as a
good sign. He still hadnt moved or said a thing as I moved closer to him laughing softly.
Hey good looking you come here often? I joked looking him up and down. I had to bit my lip
hard as I took in his jet black tux and tie which I started playing with pulling lightly through my
fingers. His large arms and shoulders fit the suit perfectly and showed every mussel on him. I just
wanted to rip the suit from his body.
You know, you shouldnt be looking at me like that, my girlfriend will come out here any
moment he joked wrapping an arm around my waist.
Oh really and whats she like this girlfriend of yours? I played along.
Shes perfect, funny, sweet, find with the most beautiful smile Ive ever seen and thinks Im the
most handsomest man that ever walked the planet he smirked.
Oh sorry you didnt tell me she was blind I joked feeling him tickle me in the ribs. I mean
shes right you are very handsome, shes a very lucky girl I grinned at him.
No Im the lucky one he said as his lips met mine.
The kiss felt like it lasted only half a second as he pulled back, leaving me feeling hot and
wanting nothing more than to have his lips back on mine.
If we dont go now I dont think I could control myself he said in a flash I had to think to hear
what he said. He smiled down at me and pecked me softly back on the lips before pulling us out
the door towards the last party of the week.

Lets go out with a bang.

When we got down stairs everyone was already there dancing, drinking, laughing, everyone
looked like they were having the best time. The party had opened up over the whole of the hotel,
with the ballroom, two other halls the bars and the outside court yards. The place was packed and
as the Champaign was being poured and everyone started to get in the full swing of things.
Chris saw his Mum and asked if it was ok to go over, I laughed at him and then started leading
the way. Of course it was ok to go talk to his Mum! What a silly question. I loved his Sarah and
thought she was amazing and after what Nan and Chris had told me I was happy and relaxed
knowing that she liked me and wanting me in her family.
Mum Chris said kissing her. She looked a bit merry as did everyone else thinking about it.
Chris and I just got her and I think we were the only sober ones in the room. She pulled her son
into her arms. She then looked at me and pulled me into one too. It felt nice being wanted and
liked.
Oh Leah Im so glad to see my Christian so happy, youve done that too him dear she said
when Chris was talking to Jakes Mum and Dad. He was always too serious and flat but now
youve brought him out again, hes the man I always knew he used to be before he was so busy at
work. Just like his father. For that I thank you dear, you will always have a family with mine and
I love you like my own daughter who you may one day be she winked at me as I blushed.
Thank you but I honestly dont know what Ive done that makes you see such a change in him
Thats just it youve just been yourself with him. Not after anything or expecting anything from
him. You put him in his place which a man needs and the most important thing he warships
you with love and respect. That will never go away
Chris walked back over to me pulling his arm around my waist bring me tight against his hard
body.
Having fun? he whispered in my ear.
More now that you're here I said kissing his neck. I could feel his hot breath on my cheek
before he pulled away and lead me to the dance floor.
Chris and I danced for hours I felt warm in our embrace as Chris was teaching me the waltz. Have
you ever had one of those moments when you just sit back and take in everything around you?
First a deep breath, take it all in till it hits you that this is the place you want to be more than
anywhere in the world, this is the person you want to be with more than anyone in the world, this
is the way you want to feel for the rest your life and there is no other feeling in the world that is
better.
I poured out of Chriss arms to look deep in his eyes and I can feel that feeling rushing through
my whole body and every part of me told me that this is the only place I ever want to be standing
here right next to him in his arms. And there was nothing that would ever change that for me.
Are you okay? he asked grinning as I just stared at him.
I love you and there is no one Id rather be with I could see him looking deep in my eyes his
mouth straightened serious for a moment before and I thought I said something wrong just before
his large hands met both sides of my cheek and pulling me up towards his face where our lips
met.
I love you too he said against my lips. He pulled back to look into my eyes saying against my
lips. He was about to bend down again just before we heard a cough interrupt us.
Excuse me Mr Howard?
Yes? Chris applied to the waiter standing next to us. A little snappy.
I've been asked for a moment of your time if you would just like to follow me Sir the waiter
smiled and nodded at both Chris and I just before he started walking slowly towards the exit for
Chris to follow. It must be something to do with the company or some kind of business so I just
smiled and nodded at him moving out of his arms which didnt seem to please him atoll.
This won't take long he promised quickly kissing my cheek and walking away.

I sighed as I watched them walk out of the room, I still couldnt believe that he was all mine and I
was all his. After he was out of the ballroom I started making the rounds meeting and greeting
people if hearing them say how amazing the party was and how much fun they had all week. I felt
like they were thanking me which was a little confusing because I had no part of any of the
holiday, it was all Nans doing I told them all. I only helped with the odd bits now and then.
It was weird after being so long out of society to be then thrown back into the deep end but I was
proud of myself I managed to do it to talk to these people and not make a fool of myself or
making a fool at my family, well Nan and Granddad and the most important part of not making a
fool of Chris.
I hadnt seen Chris in over an hour and was starting to miss him. God I was hooked. I started
making the rounds again to see if I could see him, moving from ballroom too ballroom but saw no
Chris. Sighing I heard a deep familiar voice from behind me to see Ben.
Well if it isnt the game changer he smiled brining his large arm around my shoulders. I could
tell he was a little merry as he was leaning on me a little and holding a glass of something in
his hand.
The game changer? I asked not really understanding what a game changer was and why I was
one. He laughed pulling me closer into his side, which I didnt really mind; it felt nice having
another person that I was close to. Ben was like the brother I never had.
Yer! he yelled drunkenly. Word on the street is that you have put a stop to my darling brothers
bachelor days, which is making most the women in this room green with envy he said looking at
all the women in the room.
I must say I was a little upset with the news, I thought you only had eyes for me but ales my
judgement mistaken he joked dramatically whipping away the fake tears.
Im sorry Ben but we would have never suited. Your too bad boy for me I said joking back
trying hard not to laugh.
True, true he said just when Paul pulled his arm off my shoulders and replaced it with his own.
What do you think youre doing with my girl Howard? God Paul was drunk as well, was I the
only one sober.
Shes Chriss girl actually said Ben. I loved how that sounded. Chriss Girl because thats
what I was. I was his and he was mine and knowing this put a large smile on my face.
When is going to have to fight me for her Paul said revising his chin and puffing out his chest.
Oh yeah because you can take on Chris your like half his size mate and besides what would you
have to offer her? Why do you think she would pick you over him? Ben said pushing Paul away
from me.
Excuse me but I am a very successful racing driver thank you very much but what are you? A
big brother not that impressive Benjamin
Youre a racing driver? I asked very impressed. I never knew that about Paul, I know I only
met him this week and their where many things that I bet I dont know but that just seems like
something someone knows. I knew he travelled around the world and was known to be a dare
devil but other than that I didnt know anything really about him.
Yeah when I was twenty I raced for Santander at the Formal One, did pretty well as well but
packed it in and ran away travelling doing other dangerous and interesting things he said.
Wow thats amazing I said just when Ben let out a childish sigh.
Lea dont get too impressed, he wasnt that good or hell still be doing it other than packing it all
away because some girl Ben said drunkenly about his mate. Paul turned to him looking a little
angry but not so much. They must always be like this.
Some girl? I asked intrigued.
I was young and racing made me have to travel a lot and not be with her so I packed it in and
moved back to Ireland to her but it didnt work out. I guess she just wanted the fame and was
pissed that I couldnt give that to her. So I went back travelling again he said seriously but then
turned back round to Ben smirking. Ever since then my good friend here has been trying to get

me back on the track, by trying to use reverse psychology on me. He knows Im an amazing
racer Paul drank the rest of his drink as Ben fake laughed.
Oh Yes! Ok Paul is amazing and wow is family are all so talented I get it! Now can we go have
some fun he cried.
Youre just jealous that you have no talent Paul teased him as I tried not to laugh.
I have talent I just only get to show it in the privacy of my bedroom Ben smirked. I really
didnt want to hear his talents in the bedroom.
They have a job title of people like that you know Paul joked before Ben hit him hard in the
stomach. I moved away before I got involved in the boys little game for who can hurt each other
more men!
Guys Im going to find Chris I said but by then they were both at each others throats with
insults, so I just slowly walked away. They may notice Im not there soon.
I walked around the ballroom a couple more times stopping now and then to talk to friends of
Granddads but saw no Chris. I was starting to get a little worried. I was walking down the hall
when I was suddenly brought to a stop my lovely sister was walking towards me with an evil
little smirk on her plastic face.
Hello sister she said cheerfully to me.
Youre no sister to me Jess. The games up, Alex told me what you were doing and now Joseph
knows too the smile on her face dropped as quick as a flash soon everyone will know what
youve been doing; with Alex and your plot to ruin me I spoke boldly and tried to sound full on
confidence that wasnt truly there but I could act that way until she goes.
Her smirk reached back to her face as she turned back on her poker face and became emotionless
again.
Well I guess youve won she said confusing me.
This isnt about winning Jess, isnt about doing what is right
Not about winning? Really? she said sarcastically. Easy for you to say, you stole my
boyfriend, do you know how that makes me feel that my own sister was she really going
there? I couldnt believe what she was saying so I couldnt control myself anymore.
Are you kidding me?! How could I? How could you? You had our own cousin try to RAPE
ME! I screamed at her. Thats sick Jess
I have no idea what youre talking about I would never do that she said in teasing and
patronising way. It was the same voice she uses child when wanting to get her own way with
Mum and Dad. She truly believed that by using this voice she can get away with anything but
now things have changed.
I don't care what you have to say any more Jess that's it Ive had enough of you I said trying to
wash my hands clean of any evilness which was Jess. I started to slowly walk away back to the
main hall when I heard her calling my name again.
Do you really think that he wants you? Do you really think you are just chosen you over me? A
guy like him doesn't settle down Leah, guys like him cant have serious relationships didn't know
the meaning of the word love. I can't believe you fell for it. This isnt me just being bitchy Leah is
me trying to help another girl who falls into the same crap
Stop! I know what you're trying to do, you're trying to break us up because you can't stand
somebody asking happy when you're not somebody else having something you can't have because
you don't know how to love someone other than yourself I replied I wasn't going to let her do
this to me, to make me question what Chris and I have. I love him with all my heart and there was
nothing she could say or do that is going to change that.
Wow! You know what I was going to help you out and show you the real Christian Howard but
you know what I'll just leave you here to go running around trying to find him when I know
exactly where he is right now she said confidently.
What are you talking about? I asked knowing my eyes.
See you don't know where Chris is right now or who he is with? She asked.

No I hesitated. A strong confident person that was here just minutes ago was slowly leaving
me alone to defend for myself.
I'll show you shed starting to walk away down the hall. I stood there hesitating whether to go
with her not I knew this is one of her plans whether plots to try and ruin me again. But there was
always something in me that always questioned if what's mean Chris had was real or just a dream,
and she knew that she was using it to her advantage to try and wheel me in. It was working. What
does she know? Or was she leading me on to know?
I breathed in deep and decided to follow her and see where this was going. We walk through the
halls for under a minute until we were standing at the front of the closed door and I turned and
looked at Jess with a confused face.
Go on then open the door... Unless you don't see the truth she smirked again
The truth?
The truth of what men are really like men like Christian I didnt know what she was talking
about but I knew that whatever was on the other side of this door wouldnt change how I felt
about Chris, nothing that would make me question what we have.
Almost nothing

Chapter 43
Right on the other side of the door was the worst thing I fared, I one thing that I questioned from
the beginning and the one thing that hurt more than anything Ive ever been through and Ive
been through a lot.
There on the other side of the door was Chris arms and lips on another womans.
I didn't know how long I stood there; all I remember was seeing this girls arms wrapped around
his neck pressing her perfect models body into his against the wooden table. His arms where on
her shoulders as the broke apart, with Chriss face looking red and hot, which I only imagined to
be lust. It was a weird and strength feeling inside me I felt hollow inside, like I didn't feel
anything. For a moment I couldn't see anything, do anything, and say anything, for that one
moment I was completely and utterly dead inside. I felt a cold chill running down my spine and
going straight into my heart like needle causing shooting stabbing pains.
I havent moved since I entered the door but I could see Chris staring at me and calling my name.
He looked scared and shocked about what was going on, the girl next to him turned around and I
saw that it was one of Jesss friends Mary.
Ah Mary! How could you? Jess said but I could hear the humour in her voice, she had finally
got her own way. I felt her bend down from behind me and say something in my ear on the lines
of.
Looks like I won sis she breathed evilly into my ear. I turned back to just stare at her, was this
how much she hated me. How could someone hurt someone like that I just dont get it. What have
I done wrong?
Lea I heard a low deep cry come from the room I turned and saw Chris walking towards me to
explain but I couldnt be near him right now. I felt sick and I felt like I couldnt breathe, I
couldnt be in here anymore. I turned back round to see a smiling Jess, she got what she wanted. I
pushed passed her and ran as fast as I could away from everything.
I ran up the stairs to the room a shut the door hard behind me and slide down to the floor brought
my head to my knees I cant work out when I started crying but I suddenly started to fill the wet
feel of the tears full from my face soaking my trousers.
I heard strong heavy steps coming towards the room; somehow I knew it was Chris. I still didnt
want to see him so I lifted my hand up to the inside lock just in time as he tried to open the door.
Lea? he called but I didnt say a thing, just cried silent tears. Lea please, it wasnt what it
looked like he said again nocking harder on the door. With my back against the door I could
hear everything so clearly on the other side. I could hear him breathing heavily from where he
most likely ran up here in such speed.
Lea I heard his harsh voice say. A voice that once caused my heart beats with happiness but
now beats of fear and anger. How can a feeling change so quickly how can someone change of
being so happy and so loved too then feel the cold sting of deaf running through your veins. This
was the voice I fell in love with but this wasn't the man that made me feel so joyed but a stranger
who had just broken my heart.
Please I could hear the sadness in his voice and my heart broke all over again. I could hear him
crying and I could feel myself falling again but no! Not again I have been so naive to have
thought that someone like Chris could change. I wasnt the game changer like Ben said. Once a
player always a player, isnt that what everyone has been telling me. I knew Jess had something
to do with what happened back there but everything that she said was running through my head.
Why would he have been interested in somebody like me, someone who is just normal nothing

special nothing different from the rest of the women down stairs, how did I really believe that a
guy like him could love me, when in reality guys like him only love himself.
Please Lea, it wasnt what it looked like. I know thats what all guys say but this is true, she just
came in and started flirting with me I didnt even flirt back and then all a sudden she was kissing
me I was in shock but after a second I push her away He said. I didnt want her on me Lea,
youre the only one I want. Forever
Was what he was saying true? Was it all her? But why would she do that, Ive met Mary and
shes seemed ok. It didnt make sense. Should I believe him and risk being cheated on and having
my heart broken again or should I walk away and risk being wrong and losing the guy I love
because a stupid mistake.
I didnt know what to do. I loved him still and wanted to be with him but is that clouding my
judgment for what was right in front of me.
I was so confused. I didnt know what to do, I needed time.
Lea? he called again but after a long silence I heard him sign. Please dont shut me out. I love
you he hit the door again. I love you and Im not letting you go because some stupid
misunderstanding. Im going to fight he shouted on the other side the door. Every one of his
words hit me hard.
Please dont shut me out
I didnt move, didnt say anything. It was silent until I heard him get up off the floor.
Ill give you time he said before walking away.
Heard that he was gone a silently rose back on my feet standing in the room emotionless and
cold. I never felt like this before, I felt lost and alone. When I left my parents when I was younger
I felt alone and scared but this was different, this was bigger than before.
They your younger and you fall you pick yourself up and move along but when youre older
its further to fall and harder to get back up.
As I looked around the room I felt the walls becoming smaller and smaller like I was being
suffocated and I needed to leave. I crabbed my gym bag and started packing before he came back
and stopped me. Because I knew he had the power to say the words to stop me. I was weak to his
words but not anymore. Now I would try my hardest to be strong. I pulled my dress off and
changed into jeans and a top so I could get started leaving this place.
I cant believe I let myself fall so fast after just one week. I mean Ive been in love with him for
months at work but the first week were actually together I sleep with him I mean how slutly is
that?
And now he got what he wanted I see him with another woman. He was just feeding me
everything that I wanted to hear to make me fall into bed with him. I have to admit he was good,
really good. I believed and fell for everything, every moment of it.
The sad part was that deep down inside me I wasnt even angry at him, I was angry at myself. I
was angry that I let my guard down, angry that I fell for it all, angry that I wasnt angry at him
and angry because I still loved him.
There is a party going on down stairs, people having fun and enjoying themselves and Im up
here crying with my heart broken. There was no way I could put a smile on for those people.
I was rushing around in a wild rage that I didnt hear the door open behind me. I jumped out of
my skin and turned to look at Chris he looked like hed seen a ghost with that white skin.
How did you get in? I asked
I always had a key, earlier I just wanted you to open the door not me what are you doing? he
asked looking at the bags behind me. I turned to look at them to and when I turned back round I
was shocked to find Chris standing so close to me.
Why are you packing? he asked in a deep hush voice. His voice annoyed me so much, why was
he angry? I was the one that was meant to be angry.
Im going back to London I said moving away from him, continuing to pack.

Tonight? his voice louder and shocked. I just nodded at him not trusting my voice to speak. I
had to be strong.
Lea, come on please! You have to know that I would never do anything like that to you. I love
you! I dont want that girl back there or any other girl I just want you dont you believe me?
large tears started falling down my face. Im so confused in what to feel and do, I just need to be
alone, even though his words made me feel that warm feeling inside I still couldnt bring myself
to believe any of it.
I dont know what to believe anymore Chris. I never thought that someone like you would have
like someone like me but when it happened I didnt question it and went in deep. Now now Im
questioning it and I just cant believe any of it I brushed past him to get more of my things as
quickly as possible but still managed to feel the heat coming off his body No! Dont think
about that.
So you dont believe me you dont trust what I feel for you? he was getting upset and I could
feel myself backing down but I took in a big breath and tried to get a hold of myself. Is this just
about what happened back there with that girl or is this something to do with something else
because Im confused here he asked. I dont understand whats going on with you
You dont understand? Youre confused? Which bit dont you understand Chris? Was it the part
where I walked in on you and the sexy model kissing in the library?
I told you she kissed me! he shouted
I cant deal with this right now, I need to leave I said zipping up my things ready to go.
Oh thats just typical Lea running away as soon as things get hard he said raising his hands up
dramatically.
What is that meant to mean? Im not running away I shouted at him.
Oh come on Lea you ran when you were younger when things got tuff and youre going it now
after than sticking it out and working at it. Stop running and fight he shouted back at me.
Tuff? Tuff! my voice went so high only dogs could hear. You call your cousin nearly rapping
you just tuff?
No thats not what I meant
Than what did you mean Chris?
Look your now just picking a fight, focus on what were fighting about and thats you running
away from me because what you imagined you saw back there
Imagined?
Yes! Your mind is so fixed on this relationship not working out that youre making it that way
This is all me is it, I made you kiss Mary
For the last time SHE KISSED ME
Oh come on Chris, it takes two and it looked like you enjoyed it. I dont know why Im not
surprised once a player always a player I said with tears running heavy down my face.
So thats how you see me is it A player? he looked really hurt from asking me that and I
didnt understand why, he calls himself a player all the time. What difference did it make if I
called him that or not?
Youre just a guy who gets whatever he wants and when hes bored moves on to something new
and exciting. Once a player all ways a player I said in a hush tone.
You know this was one of the reasons I was worried about loving you, my old player ways. I
thought youd hate me and judge me of my past but you know what, I thought no my Lea would
never judge anyone like that. I guess I was wrong. But what you dont understand Lea is I was a
player in the past and havent been one since I fell in love with you. I just never thought youd
judge me on my past he said looking away at the ground.
but its not the past is it because I just walked in on you and her. In the present Chris and you
have no idea how much that hurt? I turned away from him again. I was breaking down and I
couldnt help it.

You dont think I know how that feels? A woman forces herself on me in front of the woman I
love and then to have to see her heart break in front of my eyes and be the reason for that heart
break you think I dont feel hurt right now? You dont think I know how much youre
hurting? I could see his face go redder and his eyes looked wet like he was going to cry. I dont
know what I would do if he did.
Do you know how it feels being accused of breaking the heart of the women you love and then
her tell you that she doesnt believe or trust you? he said and I couldnt think of anything to
reply with.
I was trying to think about what he was saying but every time I closed my eyes I would see him
and Mary kissing.
I have to go I picked up my bag and walked over to the door.
Lea? he called but I spoke first.
I think we went into this relationship to fast to notice that, we dont know each other atoll.
Maybe were just wrong for each other I said without even thinking. His eyes met mine and I
saw the cold sting of hurt flash through his eyes. I dont know why I said that. I wasnt wrong
about him, I knew he was the one I loved, I know everything I needed to know about him and he
know everything about me too, too well and I dont think I even believe were wrong for each
other. I wanted him to speak up and argue against what I said, deep down I wanted him to fight
like he said he would but instead he spoke the two words that hurt more than anything.
Your right he said looking back away.
I wanted to say I didnt mean it, that I was just angry at everything. The way he was staying there
shocked and hurt, in the moment I thought that I just saw him kiss someone else, I just wanted it
to all go away.
I walked out the door not saying another word being said.
Chris had given me this strength that I never knew I had and had made me strong. I started seeing
things differently and looking forward to the future other than fearing it. Hed made me smile and
laugh and helped me see myself clearer. He gives me this light and now there is only the dark.
I walked as quickly as I could trying not to be seen by anyone, I asked at the office if one of
Granddads cars was here for me to take. After explaining who I was they went to go find him to
ask if it was ok for me to take it but came back with Nan instead.
Darling? she asked looking worried at the tears running down my face. I didnt really want to
explain and now wasnt really the best time.
Nan, could I borrow one of the cars to go back to London? I asked
Well yes but why? she pulled her arm around my shoulders, holding me tight.
Its nothing really Im just being silly but I really just want to go back home to London now
But dont you think its a bit late to be driving home now, its near four hours back in London
and its ten oclock now. Its dark and its raining no, no I will not have it. Its too far and
dangerous she looked straight at me worried. Thinking about it four hours was a long drive but I
could always stop somewhere to stay the night but then a thought entered my mind.
Nan, could I go to yours and Granddads house? It was only two hours away and then I could
stay there till they get back.
Of course you can but its still dangerous out there and I can see your upset. Just promise me
that youll be safe she hugged me tight. Me and your Granddad will be there in two days so
well see you there? I nodded. Then you can tell me whats going on yes?
I will Nan and thanks for understanding I hugged her back. She was so understanding, she
know I would only leave like this if I really felt like I had to without even saying buy to Granddad
and she knew I didnt want to talk about it.
I love you I whispered
I love you too my beautiful girl
And with that I left the party, left the friends I had made and the family I had left to love.
I had left Chris and my heart.

Chapter 44
I was driving Nans Mini Cooper that Granddad brought her, I was very jealous I loved this car. I
had finally stopped crying and controlled myself when I was driving along the countrysides,
listening to Westlife I started crying again.
Why do we do that? When youre upset you listen to upsetting music which just makes you more
depressed. Normally I listen to something rocky but believe it or not thats not the type of music
my Nan has in her car.
It was raining heavy now but in this new car everything was so easy to drive. I could see a small
figure in the rain on the side of the road waiting at the bus stop. When I got closer the figure
looked really familiar but through the rain I couldnt make out who it was. I slowed down to see
if I could make out who it was standing there with a suitcase on the floor next to them.
Coming to a full stop I was shocked to see Kate standing in the rain soaked through.
Oh God! Kate? I called, she jumped but when she saw it was me she looked so relieved
moving to my window. Get in! I called. She jumped in the car after putting her case in the boot.
What the hell? What are you doing out there?
Its a long story. What are you doing out here? she asked back.
Its a long story I repeated. Where you going? I asked adjusting the heat for her to get warm
and started driving again.
Back to London, you? she asked I looked at her and saw her eyes were as red as mine and I
think she thought the same by the look she was giving me.
Same but Im making a stop at my Nans and Granddads you want to come? I asked.
Thank you she smiled sadly at me then sighing. I started driving again turning the heating up
higher to help Kate get warm.
Ok so you first tell me what happened? I asked seeing as we have two hours to kill.
They know. Jakes parents, they know everything, Jay being gay, me being paid to be his
girlfriend, me and Jake she said the last bit in a whisper.
God, how did they take it? I asked.
Well they were shocked, upset that Jay didnt tell them before about him being gay and know
that they would love he not matter what. But they were more annoyed about him bringing me into
the family and lying to everyone. His mother hates me She said sadly.
I bet thats not true I said no one could hate Kate shes too sweet.
She called me a money grabbing whore and some other stuff about warming my way into her
family
Oh I said
Told you. Wait it gets better, the whole family was there when everyone found out and Jake
didnt like the way that his Mum was talking about me so he said somethings, which then lead to
them finding out about me and Jake. Jay went mental, Lilly had a few things to say, then his Mum
went off about how I wasnt good enough for her sons and everything was my fault her voice
was getting quitter and breaking a little.
Oh Kate I said squeezing her hand.
Jake kept defending me and telling them all that we were going to be together but his Mum said
shell never talk to him again
and what did he say?
He just kept shouting at her telling her, he wasnt letting me go and if she never speaks to him
again thats her loss. I didnt listen to the rest, I just left I could see the tears rolling down her
cheek as she turned to look out the window.

Why did you leave? I asked He said he wanted to be with you I reminded her.
How could I do that? How could I live with myself knowing that it was me that brock him up
from his family? I cant. I know what youve been through with your family Paul told me She
saw the shocked look on my face that she knew.
How did Paul know? I asked shocked that it seemed everyone knew that my family hated me.
Ben told him she said. Those boys are worse gossipers than the Lose Women I thought to
myself.
Anyway Ive never had a family my Mum and Dad died when I was five and my step parents
hated me. After this week seeing Jakes family and Chriss, seeing how close they are I cant
be the one to ruin that for him. Hell hate me forever for that and so will his family. Its best if I
just walk away now before theres any heartache
Other than your heart aching
Its the sacrifice she looked down at her hands in her lap now just letting the tears fall.
Do you love him? I asked without really thinking.
I wouldnt be walking away if I didnt
So tell me your story
I was just about to tell her everything when someones highlights shinny in my back mirror
hooting their horn as well.
What is this guy doing? I slowed down and moved more to the left so he could overtake me.
God I hate drivers that thought they owned the road.
Oh God I heard Kate whisper looking back at the car.
What? I asked confused back at her just as the car overtook us.
Thats Jakes car she said turning white as a ghost. What?! Jake! What the hell was he doing
driving out here?
He over took us but then stopped making me stop to. It was still raining hard outside as he
jumped out his car and started walking towards the Mini. I just sat there stocked, not really
knowing what to say or do. But thanks to Kate I didnt have to, as she got out the car to meet him
as quickly as he got out of his.
As I sat in the nice warm car and I watched them argue at each other in the pawing rain, I
couldnt hear much because the rain was hitting the car so hard. I only heard Jake really.
What are you doing here? she asked as she walked towards him.
I came after you he shouted. Oh God thats so romantic! He came after her; he must really care
about Kate. This cold feeling ran through me that I never felt before, it felt painful in my heart
and I notice it was a sudden stab of jealousy came over me. I was jealous, I was jealous that Jake
had come after Kate, I was jealous that they were standing in the pouring rain together, I was
jealous because Chris hadnt come after me.
Why did you leave? he shouted but I couldnt hear Kate. I dont care what my family think!
he shouted angrily.
Well I do! Kate shouted louder. I couldnt work out what they said next so I tried turning off
the heating taking away the extra noise. I know I should have just put some music on and given
them their privacy but the drama was too good to ignore.
I love you she shouted at him and I could see his mouth, as well as mine had dropped. If only I
had some popcorn. Finally she told him. Things had gone pretty silent and I could see her shaking
her head and turning to walk away back towards me.
WHAT! No! Go back to him. I thought but just as she started walking away he grabbed her and
pulled her into a kiss. YES! Ok now I was jealous, heres me broken hearted in my Nans Mini
Cooper watching two of my friends kissing in the rain in love. I was planning on just going home
and watching the Notebook crying my eyes out but why do that when the real things right in front
of you.
I could feel a tear running down my face not sure which built up emotion it was broken hearted,
jealousy, angry or happiness for my friend. I didnt really want to work it out now so I just

wrapped them away just as Kate walked back over to the car. She was dripping wet but with the
smile that was on her face she didnt care.
Hey is it ok if I go with Jake? she asked like a child that wanted to go play with their friends. I
laughed and showed her that I didnt mind atoll.
Its fine Kate honest Im just happy you worked things out I smiled.
Not all worked out yet but thanks Leah. Are you going to be ok? she asked.
Yer Ill be fine its only an hour away to Nans and Id like to be on my own anyway. Honest Im
ok but call me and will meet up in London soon
Definitely! Thanks Lea with that she shut the door and grabbed her bag from the boot. She ran
over to Jakes car waving at me. I hated that that jealousy crept back up at me when I saw how
happy and in love she was. She was my friend and I love that shes happy but I couldnt help but
be a bit bitter about the whole thing and that made me angry at myself.
I was in my own fantasy thinking that everything was going good and well for me. Like
everything was right and perfect in the world. But I was seriously miss-informed.
Who was I kidding? Why would things ever go well for me? They never have in the past and
they never will now! Why is it when one thing goes wrong everything just follows like a domino
effect?
How did I think a guy like him would ever like a girl like me? And I believed his lies about
loving me! Jess was right he was just an act. But if that was so true why did I feel so safe with
him, why did I see fireworks and feel every sign of love in his touch, see every sign of love in his
eyes.
What kind of person takes someone's heart in their hands and breaks it to dust?
All these unanswered questions that a part of my heart needs to know... but there is still another
part that just wants to never hear why, wants to say naive to the guy that has broken me in bits. I
don't want to hear why I was just a game to him. I don't want to know why he told me he loved
me... when he didn't.
I don't want to know why I still love him!

Chapter 45
I woke feeling like someone had stepped on my head countless times with only the banging of my
head for sound. I could feel that I wasn't lying down straight like I was supposed to be but sitting
leaning with my back to what must be a wall. I could feel my eyes trying hard to open but with
the bonding of my head they wouldnt. I tried to bring my head open to rub my eyes awake but
they felt too heavy.
Ok there was no denying I was suffering from a very bad hangover or I was still drunk. I
managed to open my eyes to find myself on the floor of the bar. I squeezed my eyes tight again
trying to clear my vision from the brightness of the room, it wasnt daylight, more dusk but I
could tell it was early.
I looked down and saw that I looked a state; my suit was creased with spilt drinks all over it. I
looked like I was back at UnI waking up still drunk in some bar.
What happened last night?
I tried to think back to when I started getting myself in this state but the only memory that came
to mind was Lea leaving my room last night heart broken. She thought I was a player, she thought
that I wanted to be with other women but she couldnt be any more wrong.
I was angry that she said Once a player always a player it was true but hearing it from her lips
made it feel that bit more painful. I was angry, not at her but at myself. I knew this would happen,
I knew that my past would stop me from making her happy and I would end up hurting her. Now
look how things went. I ruined everything.
I took the bottle of Jack Daniels that was lying next to me like it knew what I needed, like fait had
wanted me to keep drinking until the pain of losing her was gone. I took another sip of the
whiskey enjoying the burn of the liquid run down my throat but I knew however much I drank the
pain wouldnt go away and seeing as Lea would never take me back after last time I would just
have to get used to it.
I should have handled things much better last night, I should have fought for her more, instead of
letting my anger over power me. I should have got down on my hands and knees and begged for
her back or ran after her instead of staying here and getting drunk.
With that I drank the rest of the bottle next to me I could feel my whole body starting to feel
warm and my brain was starting to forget what an idiot I was last night and my heart just kept on
thinking about Lea in my arms. How had everything gotten so bad? Only twenty-four hours
ago I was lying in a warm bed with her body wrapping around my own and now I had no idea
where Lea was and I was lying on a dirty hotel bar floor.
For some strange reason I started singing too myself the song Lea sang in the bar the other day.
Baby youre a fireeee a workkk! Bla bla something what yourrrr worth something
something ah ah ah la la la
Chris? a voice squelched sharp in my head. I must have fallen back to sleep as I found it hard
again to open my eyes to the person standing in-front of me. After rubbing my eyes open I saw it
was Leas Nan standing shocked looking down at him on the floor. I was yelling at myself for
looking so pathetic, I didnt want her thinking that of me. But either my body or my brain seemed
to know what it was doing.
Maggieee! I grinned bring my arms out wanting to hug her.
What happened to you Chris? Are you drunk? she asked moving closer towards me.
Would YOU like to know what...? WHATHappened to me lovely Margaret? Your
enchanting Granddaughter happened thats what I said in a dramatic tone to her. My words
where coming out slurry and at different volumes and levels that I couldnt seem to control.

What happened with you two? she asked putting her hands on her hips just like my Mum used
to do when I was a kid and done something wrong.
I HAPPENED TO HER! I didnt mean to rise my voice at her it was just the drink still in me
Iknew I should have gone near her but I was too selfish and wanted her so much. I knew I
would break her beautiful big warm heart but everyone kept saying no you wouldnt do that
Chris you love her too much but do you know WHAT!
Thats what would have made me hurt her more because we hurt the ones we love more than
anyone because you love them so much you know what I mean Maggie She gave me her
heart and I took it from her to never give back leaving her empty. I must have because thats how
I feel now! Empty I said then picking up the empty Jack Daniels bottle next to me showing her.
Just like this glass. My mother always says Chris, youre hard on the in outside but inside your
full of love well you know what? She was wrong Im just like this glass hard in the outside
and empty in the inside
Chris, tell me what happened she came down to look at me on the floor. Her eyes were so
warming and caring which reminded me so much of Lea, I knew they werent blood related but
they were very simpler I dont know if that was the reason why but I opened up to her telling her
everything that happened last night up to the point of the drink.
LAST NIGHT
Are you okay? I asked grinning down at her beautiful face as we danced around the ballroom, I
loved having her so close in my arms where everyone could see knowing she was with me and
now one else.
I love you and there is no one I'd rather be with I felt my heart do some suit of backflip at her
words as I looked deep in her eyes. I didnt understand how did I get so lucky? It scared me
it wasnt right for someone to be this happy I was scared something was going to take this
moment away from me I just wouldnt let it. I thought to myself. I forgot that I was just staring
at Lea like a crazy person. She looked worried, probably thinking she said the wrong thing as she
started nibbling on her perfect red lips, I took her face in my hands and kissed those amazing red
lips of hers.
I love you too I said against her lips.
Excuse me Mr Howard?' some guy interrupt us and I couldnt stop a groan leave my lips.
Yes? I snapped at the young waiter.
Ive been asked for a moment of your time if you would just like to follow me Sir the waiter
smiled and nodded at both of us before walking slowly towards the exit expecting me to just
follow him. I didnt know who wanted to speak to me and I didnt really care I just wanted to get
back to Lea as soon as possible.
This wont take long I promised quickly kissing her cheek and walking away toward the waiter.
Sorry for the inconvenience Sir but the lady said it was very important the waiter apologised.
Lady?
The boy took me to one of the empty sitting rooms where Mary, Jessicas friend was waiting. I
thanked the waiter and then walked closer into the room looking confused.
Mary, right? I asked her. She looked like a nice enough girls but as she was friends with Jess
you could never be too careful.
Yes she said nervously. Something was obviously troubling her and Im guessing she wanted
help with it or something. I didnt really know want I was doing here I hardly knew the girl.
You know Paul, right? I think I remember you from a couple of years ago I asked remembering
that I think Paul and her had a little thing in the past. Her eyes widen and she looked quickly
away.
I knew him. I dont anymore she answered quickly. I had enough of playing friendly.
So what is it that you wanted to see me about Mary? I asked seriously at her.

You really pissed off Jessica you know she snapped at me.
This is about Jess God I cant be dealing with this I said moving closer to the door to leave.
Wait! This isnt about Jess; I know what shes like I interrupted her
Then what is this about?
I have a son she said quickly looking at me shocked what she just said. I was a little shocked
first because I just didnt know and two because I didnt understand why she thought that this was
important for me to own unless I was the childs father which was impossible as Ive never been
with Mary, that Im aware of.
Ok
Pauls the father she said. Well that was a shock, I cant believe Paul was a father, didnt think
he had it in him. I cant believe he hasnt told anyone... He doesnt know she informed me.
Right why is that? I asked.
Paul hates me, when we broke up it wasnt on good terms so I couldnt really go back a month
later and tell him I was pregnant could I and now Jess knows about Sam
Is that your sons name? I asked
Yes his name is Sam and hes nearly two years old. Now Jess knows she said that everyone will
find out and the press will get hear of Pauls legitimate child and it will ruin Pauls chances of
starting up his career again. He already hates me enough I dont need that as well
Paul has a right to know about his son
Ill tell him but I cant chance not staying in Jessicas good books to save me son from the press.
Id do anything for him and Im sorry Chris I have to do this. Its the only way to keep her happy
and for her to keep Sam from the press Im Im sorry she said near tears. What was she
talking about?
Just when I heard a door opening behind me Mary jumped up on me and wrapped her arms
around my neck and pulled her lips on mine. I was in complete shock of what was going on but
after a long ten seconds and pulled my arms to her shoulders pushing her away looking at her like
she was crazy. What was she thinking of kissing me? The only one who I want kissing me was
Lea.
I heard a little gasp come from behind making me turn to see Lea and Jess standing near the door.
Ah Mary! How could you? Jess said sounding more evil than ever but my thoughts werent on
her right now. They were on the beautiful heartbroken looking woman next to her. I couldnt
move I couldnt speak scared that Id make things worse. My own heart was breaking the more I
looked into her eyes.
No! No this is not happening! Im not losing her because some stupid plot but I still couldnt
manage out words as I looked at her.
Lea was all I could say before she ran away from the room. I was quick on her heels and
managed to hear Mary say.
Im so sorry Chris! she cried.
Save it! I said and then started running up to our room hoping thats where she would have
gone.

________________________

I told Maggie about the fight in the bedroom and Lea walking out.
Now she hates me and I dont even know where she is to go talk things through with her and
make her understand how much I love her I said closing my eyes and turning my head up. There
was a long silence as we just stand there on the floor, Leas Nan taking in everything I told her.

Right she said moving on her feet. Up now Ive had enough of being on the floor I looked up
at her confused, I just told her my depressive life story about how the love of my life hates me
and she just wanted me to get up? I wanted some sympathy, someone to just say that stucks and
pad me on the shoulder. However childish that sounded thats all I want well another than Lea.
Pulled myself to my feet which became harder than I thought obviously forgetting how much I
was drinking last night and this morning.
You are going to, go get dressed and washed you smell like an old Tavern bar and as soon as
your sober I'll take you to Leah Maggie said. She knew where Leah was! My eyes widened at
the news and pulled her into a tight squeeze.
Thank you! I said still hugging her.
Thats all right, I can tell that you love her and I dont think its right Jessica should ruin her life
again. Just dont break her heart again
I wrote trust me if she gives me a second chance Ill never let her out of my arms again and
with that we left the bar and I went to clear myself up before the guess all come down to leave.
It was arranged that we wouldnt tell Lea that I was coming so she wont have a chance to leave
before I get there. Also Maggie told me that she hadnt said anything to Rupert about what had
happened which I was very pleased about because I hated the idea of him thinking badly of me
expressly after he had just given him his blessing on marring Lea in the future if that ever
stands a chance at happening. Maggie told him that Lea had gone back to their home because the
holiday was over and she didnt want another ran in with her Mum or Dad who had managed to
stay away from Lea this week and of course Jess hadnt and Lea had had enough. She thought it
would worry him if he knows the truth if there was no need to know.
This was it, this was the last chance I had to turn and make things right.
I couldnt lose her again, I couldnt.

Chapter 46

I finally stopped crying, after crying all day again it was now seven oclock and I was wrapped up
in a blanket eating ben and jerrys watching Wuthering Heights in Granddads front room. They
still hadnt come home from the hotel today but after last nights party Im sure they just decided
to take it easy today and come back home tomorrow. Which I was glad about, it gave me time I
needed just to cry and drown myself in ice-cream. I heard someone opening and closing the front
door of the house from the living room.
Nan is that you? I called but there was no answer, thats strange I thought jumping up from the
sofa just when I heard someones heavy feet on the wooden floor. I turned round to face the one
person Ive been crying about all night.
Chris? I whispered so quietly I didnt even really hear a sound. What
Look dont say anything ok, Ive had this speech running in my mind the whole way here and I
wanted to get it right he said but then paused for a long moment.
So?
I forgot what I was going to say? I couldnt help but laugh a little at his poor face he looked so
young and nervous.
I had it all planned out in my head I was going to come here saying how much I loved you
and how much you completed me and you would just say you had me at hello like in Jerry
Maguire
Life isnt like the movies Chris
I know that, life would be so much easier if it was
Chris, why did you come here?
I just had to check I had to know that I did everything in my power, to fight for you he said
stepping closer to me as I took a step back. I had to have a clear head and if he was close I
wouldnt have that. I looked up at him staring into his eyes and hated that I saw pain in them.
I can understand if you dont believe me, my past hasnt really helped back up my story there
but I just need you to understand how much you mean to me, how much I love you. In my thirty
years I thought I was living my life the best I could ever imagine it being, I thought this was the
life that I was meant to have. I was happy having no strings attaches relationships with women; I
was content living my happy bachelor life alone.
I thought everything was perfect until I met you and I realised that I didnt have a life until
then. Id been living for nearly thirty years not realising that my life was completely empty. When
you came in that day and guarded me from my door at workI felt this strange feeling cover all
over me. Like my heart dropped to my throat. I never noticed that the life that I thought was there
wasnt, when I first saw you it was like my heart took its first beat that hit me so hard I nearly fell
at your feet
You scared me you scared me so much because what you made me feel I could feel the tears
fall down my face at his words. I was so torn I didnt know what to think my head and heart
were telling me two different things but because they were both talking at the same time so fast I
couldnt understand either of them.
You have no idea what I felt when you left I felt empty and I didnt like it I hate every
moment of not having you with me. When you went it was like my heart stopped beating again
but this time I thought I was going to die. Looking back now I know that my heart has always
been waiting for you because ever since that moment it only ever beats for you Lea.
In the past when I first met you I knew you were going to be trouble. I tried to go back to my
old life of drinking and meeting women but you you had changed me without even doing
anything, by just being yourself. You made me feel weak and for months and months I couldnt

work out why I wasnt happy with my old life anymore. I felt this overwhelming feeling to
become a better person, someone you could be with.
Youre so perfect Lea, your caring, loveable, witty, fun, you look on the bright side of everything,
you try and see the good in everybody and you try so hard to not let people get you down, youre
strong and brave. I could go on forever if I had to explain all the reasons why I love you. When
Im with you its not just me but the person I want to be when youre near. I want to be better I
want to be the person you need I want some of that goodness to rub off on me so I could be
even just a little bit as amazing as you. You complete me Lea, you make me a better person I
just wish I was good for you.
What you saw back at the hotel last nightwasnt what I cut him off by running into his
arms. I believed him, after hearing his words and seeing how broken he looked I noticed how
stupid I was being. Of course he loved me everything he had said and done since I met him has
shown how much he loves and cares for me yet Ive been so blind and scared behind it all. I felt
so bad for not believing him and pushing him away.
Im sorry Im so sorry Chris I cried into his chest as his strong large arms wrapped around
me.
Hey why are you sorry hay? Sshh shh he said comforting me. He pulled me back so his large
manly hands were rubbing my cheeks wiping away my tears. I looked up to his face to see the
largest smile Id ever seen him have, which made me laugh.
Im sorry I didnt believe you, Im sorry I jumped to conclusions and thought the worst of you
instead of knowing your love. Im sorry I listened to Jess I said looking deep in his eyes
hoping he would forgive me for being so stupid.
You have nothing to apologise about, love as long as you take me back I dont care he said. I
loved him so much I could never leave him ever again. I could fill his strength again and his heat
on my body I couldnt stop my toes from rising up so I could bring my lips to his. I must have
forgotten how tall he was because I more on the lines made to jump up at him but he caught me
tight in his arms.
I fit perfectly in his hands and he lifted me off my feet, just like the movies.
I love you I said breathing along his lips.
I love you too he said then kissing me hard again. We stood like this for a long time just staring
into each others eyes, for so reason I was still crying. It was all just so overwhelming, all the
feelings running around my body, being back in Chriss arms. I wasnt used to feeling so loved
and wanted before but now I loved the feeling I was still scared but it was a good and exciting
fear that I wouldnt wish to not have. We moved over to the sofa and lay down wrapped around
each other.
It was all Jess by the way She been blackmailing Marie saying shell tell everyone about the
love child she has with Paul if she didnt do what Jess wanted he said rubbing my arms up and
down.
What?! Paul is a Dad? I asked shocked.
He doesnt know, Maries kept it from him something about Paul hating her and she didnt
want the press finding out and ruining Pauls career. Jess said shell tell everyone about baby Sam
if she didnt kiss me in front of you and try and break us up
Poor Marie
What?! Lea she nearly destroyed us! he said angrily.
Yes I know that but she didnt, did she? Well she nearly did but she was just doing what she
thought was right for her and her son I can understand that I explained and I just saw him roll his
eyes with a smirk.
Can you never see the bad in anybody? he smiled teasing me.
Yes I can thank you Jess is crazy
I could think of worse things to call her I silenced him with a kiss.

Lets not talk about them anymore how did you know I was here I smiled feeling so over
joyed.
Your Nan told me this morning he said running his hands through my hair.
Why are you so late then? I asked. If Nan told him this morning why was he only here now and
not earlier?
I needed to sober up my eyes widened, sober up? Chris never got so drunk, that he didnt to
sober up. I got myself in a bit of a state last night when you left; I sat in the hotels bar all night
drowning my sorrows. I havent drank like that since I was at Uni and I dont remember a thing,
not until I woke-up on the bar floor this morning with your Nan waking me up he said and I
couldnt help but laugh at him. I cant believe he slept on the floor all night, that so funny! Big
rich business playboy slept on a bar floor last night.
Hey dont laugh! he said tickling me making me laugh more. It was your fault that I drank last
night. If you didnt leave me I wouldnt have drunk so much giving me one hell of a hangover
he smiled rubbing his head. I felt bad but just imagining what my Nan must have thought seeing
him laid out on the floor was hilarious.
Im sorry I laughed making him frown again. I wont leave you again I wrapped my arms
around his neck.
You promise? he said pouting his lip at me like a child.
I promise I kissed his pouting lips.
Lea I have something to ask you Chris was saying just as new voices entered the scene. I
heard the front door crash open and a man hiss loudly in pain. Was that Granddad? I thought as
both Chris and I ran to the front door.
When we both turned the corner towards the front door I couldnt move. I looked at the scene in
front of me and was in shock, Nan had her arm wrapped around Granddad trying to keep him up
from the ground.
Chris Help! Please Nan cried out to him. Chris moved quickly over to them as he pulled
Granddad from his waist and started carrying him with Nan into the living room. It was then that
I had to shake my head to get myself out of this shock I was feeling.
What happened? I asked
Nothing Im fine Granddad said trying to laugh but hiss again in pain.
Ill go get your meds Nan said running from the room. I was so confused what was wrong? I
was in serious panic and everyone else was acting normal. Even Chris! I mean he looked worried
but wasnt really shocked about what was going on.
What meds? I asked just as Nan came running in with a glass of water and a handful of
different shaped tablets in her hand.
Thats a lot of different medications for a man that says hes fine I said working myself up in a
panic again to know what was wrong with him.
Lets go make some tea Leah and let your Grandfather rest. After he will tell you everything
she said looking at Grandfather strangely. I was so confused, I didnt want to leave Granddad just
lying on the sofa in pain but I thought it was best to just do as I was told and follow Nan, leaving
Chris in the room with him.
Ill watch him? he said as I walked out.
I went into the kitchen to see Nan running away making the tea. We both didnt say anything to
one another as I helped her making the four teas. When we walked back in the room Granddad
had sat back up and looked a little better already this was weird I thought. Chris was sitting on
a different sofa next to his and it looked like we just walked in, in the middle of then both talking.
You still havent told Lea yet? Chris asked.
Told me what? I asked. Everyone exchanged a knowing look but no one said anything. What
is it that youre not telling me?
Lea honey, sit down Chris said but I remained standing.
Tell me now I demanded

Im sick Granddad said in a serious tone.

What do you mean youre sick is it serious? I asked.
I have colons disease he said it like it was nothing like he just said he had a cold or what have
you but colons disease? I didnt even know what it was but if it ends with disease it cant be
good.
What is? I was about to ask when Chris said.
Its cancer of the bowel I stood there wishing that I took that seat now. Everything around me
started feeling fuzzy and I could feel my heart rising faster. I didnt even realise when Granddad
started talking again.
I found out a few months ago Ive just been waiting for the right time to tell you. The doctor said
the cancer is at stage three now and because my age there is nothing that they can do for me now.
It wont be long until the cancer spreads
My breaths started coming up in rush strong strokes like I was having a panic attack. Chris was at
my side leading me to a chair as quick as lightening telling me to breathe and calm down.
Why didn't you tell me? I screamed
I... I didn't want to be the one that upset you Chris said moving closer to me as I started moving
back needing space.
Oh and I'm not upset now! I can't believe you knew. I can't believe you know he was dying and
just wasn't going to tell me! I yelled. I was so angry at them keeping me in the dark like that. Do
they think me some nave child that couldnt handle or understand what was going on so they just
didn't say anything?
but if I had to be honest, I wasn't handling this! He can't leave me! He's all I got, the only
person who has ever loved me and escaped me for who I really am. He can't die I won't let him.
He asked me not to Chris said pointing his finger to Granddad. I know I was just getting angry
at them because I was upset but I couldnt think I couldnt breathe and calm down to think
about what I was saying.
Don't point the finger Chris! You could have told me any time you wanted to but you choose not
to. And you don't think youre getting it easy! I said turning to Granddad 'how dear you put
Chris in that position about something like this. That wasn't fair, having into life for you'
They both stood there speechless looking at me. I took a big breath-in and looked up at the
ceiling. I could feel the tears building up in my eyes and knew any minute now I was going to
break down. My hands were on my hips and I was trying to look strong in front of them both but
then my hands suddenly started to shake and I could feel my cheek getting wet and could taste the
salty tears along my lips.
Oh great now I'm crying!
I turned round quickly away from them, I knew I was being childish but I didn't want them to see
me cry.
"Lea?" Chris said. That was my undoing I could feel my shoulders raising and lowing as the
silent sobs came out.
I felt someone wrapping their arms around my shoulders. I turned around and started crying into
Chris shirt. I knew it was Chris holding me in his arms from his smell. My hands were on his
strong hard chest and I felt safe being near him. I could feel myself calming down have I looked
up at his face. He brought his hand up to my cheek and gently brushed away the tears. He was my
rock.
God I love him! I hope he was always going to be there to brush away my tears.
We stood staring at each other when I saw Granddad was now standing next to Chris looking at
me with a sad face. I didn't want him to die, it was too soon, everything only just started working
out. I didn't want him to be sick and hurting. I pulled away from Chris to wrap my arms around
my Granddad and started to cry again.
I understand now why they didn't want to tell me, I can't stop crying! I've been in Granddad's
arms for however long now and I still didn't want to let go. I couldn't! I didnt know how long we

were standing for but Granddad started leading me to the sofa and we sat there together me still
crying when Nan came and joined us. I wrapped my arms around her as we both cried.
I looked up after a long moment to notice Chris wasnt in the room. My chest became tight and I
found it harder to breathe as panic washed over me but I tried to calm down as I slowly moved of
the sofa to go find him. But there was no need because as soon as I was on my feet Chris walked
in the room looking ruined at me.
I... I think I need some air. I'm going to go sit on the balcony in my room I said turning to walk
out of the room but came face to face... Well face to chest with Chris.
'I'll go with you' he said holding my hand as we both walked out the door saying a quite goodbye
to Nan and Granddad. As soon as we walked out the room Chris' hand that was on mine was now
around my waist pulling me into his hard body. I was standing in front of him and he pulled me
into a hard tight hug.
We walked to the stairs when Chris went to get his bag from his car quickly so I went up to my
room leaving the door open so he could see which one was mine. I was sitting on the bed swing
that was on the balcony with a blanket wrapped around me when Chris walked out.
I was still angry that he didn't tell me about Granddad, I really wish he did but I could never stay
angry to him. Not when he was the rock I needed and with Granddad... I didn't want to stay angry
at him; I wanted to spend as much time with him as I could before... He was gone.
I'm so sorry Lea he whispered in my ear as we both lay on the bed swing. I was curled up in a
ball literally on his lap crying into his chest. He was perfect just sitting there kissing my forehead
and telling me everything was going to be ok. I felt so warm and safe in his arms like I could take
over the world with the strength he was giving me.
I'm sorry for your Granddad and not telling you I never wanted to see you like this. It breaks my
heart he said holding me tight. I can't believe this. I thought everything was finally going right in
my life. I had Chris, the guy I loved and who loved me back, new friends and a new family with
Chriss.
I knew the gods wouldn't have given me a lucky hand without a fault.
Its breaking my heart too I sobbed into his chested. I feel like a part of my heart is being
ripped out of me I said as he held me tighter.
I could feel my heavy eye lids shutting and all my body weight lifted in the air and I felt like I
was flying. Before I let my eyes shut completely I saw Chris had me in his arms bridle style as he
gently dropped me to my bed. It was soft and silky just like I remembered them; I got up into a
little ball and could feel the wet tears still falling from my face. I felt Chris's hand rub on my
cheek and then pull way quickly leaving my cheek feeling cold. I watch him as he walked to take
off his trousers and shirt. I pulled my arm out towards him asking him to join me in the bed.
He came and lay behind me hugging me to his chest. I felt his arms wrap around my waist tight as
he brought me into a safe heaven. I took a breath in and started to cry again but this time I didn't
stop until sleep took over me and I still think I was crying in my sleep.

________________________

Its about one in the morning and Lea has finally gone to sleep after crying for so long. I hated
seeing her like that, vulnerable and broken and me not having nothing to say about it.
I should have told her sooner I know but if you could have seen the way she was today.... No one
would have wished to see someone they loved like that. Go through that pain.

I sat back and just stared at her sleeping formshe was the most beautiful site I'd ever seen, she
looked like a gift from the heavens given only for me to see. No one else Lea was mine and I
knew that I was hers, whipped down to the ground. I was her first and I intend to be her last.
She made a soft little mourn before opening her eyes a little, she looked half asleep. She kept on
making little mourning sounds as she could work out where she was.
Hey, hey you ok? I asked her kneeling back in front of her.
Hmmm she said rubbing her eyes I love you she said. I was sure she was still asleep but I
didnt care.
Im going to marry you Leah Anderson. And theres nothing anyone can do to stop me I said
out loud knowing she was too deep in her sleep to hear me but I didnt care. Know that she was in
my arms again I would never let her go. I knew it was too soon and really I should wait but I
couldnt after last night scare of her leaving me I wouldnt chance it again.
And with that last thought in my head I let sleep take over me as I snuggled up to Leas body.
The next morning I was phoning work telling them that I had business still with Mr Anderson and
wouldnt be back for another couple of days, I wanted to stay with Lea until the shock had left
her. My broad wasnt too happy with it but they couldnt really do anything about it. There was a
lot still do to with the merge of Anderson Co and having Ben running some businesses for me.
Yep there was a lot to do.
I was down stairs in the kitchen on the phone when I saw Lea coming down the stairs in her
pyjamas just as I ended the call.
Hey I called to her smiling at her beautiful sleepy face.
Morning she walked over hugging me. That was a long sleep she said with her face in my
chest, I laughed when I heard her smell my shirt.
Do I smell nice? I teased. She looked up at me with her cheeks bright red. Just as I kissed her
head a new voice entered the room.

Chapter 47
Oh sorry are we interrupting anything? a voice came from the hallway. We both turned our
heads, me still in Chris arms. We both laughed as he dropped me slowly back to my feet but still
holding my hand and had the largest smiles on our faces.
You both look happy Nan said
Were great, right? Chris said looking down at me for an answer. I nodded and pulled closer
into his side and just like that we were great more than great.
Im glad she said just as Granddad walked in the kitchen.
How are you feeling? I asked quickly before he even got a chance to say anything. He laughed
at me and kissed Nan on the cheek when she gave him his coffee.
Im fine honey. Now Im back at home I can relax he smiled. It hit me again my Granddad
was dying and I could feel the tears building in my eyes about to fall any minute. Like he knew
Chris pulled me even closer to him, if that was even possible and I felt him kiss my forehead.
Chris, Im glad youre here my boy, when Maggie told me that she invited you back to the house
I was angry that I didnt think of it myself. Its our own little after party Granddad smiled at
Chris and I felt so happy and proud that Granddad liked Chris so much, it meant a lot to me.
Im happy youre here too I whispered so only he could here.
Only happy? he whispered back and I laughed at him before walking over two the breakfast
table where I saw Chris laptop and his work out.
Do we have to go back to work? I asked him a little unhappy that we couldnt stay here that
long.
Well I need to go back but you can stay here for as long as you like he said smiling at me.
Do you not need me at work anymore that were together? I half joking half being serious not
really knowing how things are to go from now on with us.
I need you always, Lea he said making my heart ache for him. but its up to you know I
guess, you can still work for me or do whatever you wantthere is a lot going on a work right
now, with the merge as well
What merge? I asked I know I was only Chris receptionist but I knew roughly what was going
on in the company.
Well Thats what I and your Grandfather have been working on this week really. Howards
and Andersons are going to be going together in the near future
Really?! Thats great! I cant believe I didnt know about this but I cared of understood that it
was important business and it wasnt really anything to do with me.
Chris Granddad said and when I looked round to Chris he was nodding his head and
searching for something in all his folders. Leah there is something else that Chris and I have
been working on this week that you need to know about
What? I asked looking around at everyone looking at me. Why does no one tell me anything,
do they really thing I cant handle it.
Youre not going to like it Nan said.
Just like Ive liked everything so far? I said sarcastically.
Ive been helping Rupert sort out all of his business documents for his will he said softly at me
not wanting to upset me. I was here to help with his company and investments and how he
wished to distribute them with your family with the help of Jay as well. Here is your
Grandfathers will He passed over a folder which held near about, ten papers front and back.

I looked at the folder in my hands and everything suddenly felt so much more real like this was
really happening. I took in some large breaths and looked back at them all.
Leah I want you to have anything he kept on talking but I didnt hear anything. What?! He
wanted me? Me! To have everything, the person in the family who got rubbish grades at Uni, ran
away from home and works as a receptionist. I dont understand.
We were sitting at the kitchen table for another hour and I was in complete shock, yet again!
What was it with this week and the shock everyone was putting on me. First seeing Chris and
Marie together, than having Chris here, then finding out my Granddads ill and now this! Such
drama!
Chris and Granddad both took it in turns going through the documents with me tell me what I was
to inherits when he dies. Chris was given the Anderson Company because Granddad believed that
he was the best person to run the company Granddad wants it to still be run, he thinks that my
Dad will try and sell all the different parts to make as much money as possible but he believed
that Chris would do what is best. I was to own a good percentage of the company with Chris help
and also Granddad was giving me most of his priorities around the world including the hotel we
just spent the week in and I was also to inherit a large amounts of stocks and shares in different
businesses and on top of that an endless bank account.
When they finished talking, I finally thought of what I wanted to say.
I dont want it any of it I said looking at Granddad.
and that is exactly why Im giving it to you he said holding my hand. You have never
wanted anything from me Leah. You made it all on your own not even using the familys name.
You deserve everything and more for what I have to give you Also I trust you. I know what
youre like, youll give most the money to charity and youll keep my business the way youd
know Id want it kept. And for that youre perfect to inherit it all
What about everyone else?
Well they will all get a large amount of in-heritage in their bank accounts when Im gone but
they dont need anything else, they have everything they need. James will still keep his role in the
company but just under the rules of Chris and yourself, Jess will get the apartments in New York
and LA shes always had her eyes on with her money off-course that should get her away from
you hopefully. Peter has his own investments and money, Joseph has asked for the money to be
put in Tommys account and he doesnt need anything, not with his company in the USA hes
fine and I disinherited Alex he said as my mouth dropped.
You disinherited Alex? I asked.
After what Jo told me what he did to you he isnt family anymore. I cant believe you never told
me what was going on with him but I can understand why. You dont have to worry about him
anymore hes back under intensive care
Granddad it wasnt really Alexs fault hes sick
What? Chris shouted
Well it wasnt really just Alex he was ill he didnt really know what he was doing it was Jess in
his ear that was saying it all. Im not telling you to hurt Jess but dont hurt Alex
Leah your far too nice for the world out there thats why Im so glad you have Chris standing
next to you in business and in life. You need that balance. Ill think about what you said about
Alex another day. Ill pay for whatever medical needs but thats it Granddad said walking out of
the room after kissing me on the check.
Chris was going through the paper work with me helping me understand everything I need to
know before I signed a couple of things for the company.
So what do you say? You happy, being my business partner? Chris asked tucking my hair
behind my ears, lightly kissing on my neck. I let out a little giggle before turning away back to
the papers.
That would mean me not being your receptionist anymore I pouted sad that we wouldnt be
spending so much time together.

Thats right but that does mean that we can share an office, go on lunch dates, traveling together
to different meeting around the world. Youre going to be sick to death of me he laughed
rubbing his nose against mine.
Chris on a serious note, I dont know how helpful Im going to be on these business ideas, Im
not good at them
Hey its ok, I dont expect you to know everything about business I just like the idea of you being
near me, I feel stronger when youre near. Like I could do anything
I feel the same I said just before Chris lips joined mine. Ive missed his kisses so much, it was
only twenty-four hours we werent together but it felt like forever. I could feel the change in the
kiss that was telling me we needed to stop soon or wed end up having sex in Granddads kitchen
table. I moved away after feeling hot and bothered.
Chris eyes where still closed when I moved away and laughed when I looked at the look on his
face like he was in pain or something. I loved that I had this effect on him.
You know if you really dont want to you dont have to work at the company you can go to Uni,
study music or start up your own company or just live in luxury, you have then money now
you know. Whatever you want to do Ill support you he said, he's so sweet.
I have always wanted to start up my own charity where young kids can play music and help
them and others learn more and help them create their dreams I started thinking then on how I
could use Granddads money he gave me to do that I never really thought about it. I guess I
would like to go to Uni and learn more, I always wanted to study music but Mum and Dad never
allow it
Well there you go, do it he smiled.
I could do both go to Uni and come with you to all those boring meetings I pulled closer to
him.
Meetings are never boring when youre in the room he said kissing me again. He really had to
stop doing that, what if Nan walked in any moment.
I jumped anyway from in then and laughed when I heard him grunt loudly. I turned back to the
papers on the table and notice one saying prenuptial agreement on it.
Chris whats this? I asked showing him the document.
Ah mm your Grandfather thought it was a smart idea to make you a prenup for when you
have all that money he didnt what some young gold digger coming around wanting to marry you
just for the money so it made sense to make you one he said.
I turned around from him and walked up the stairs to my room not saying another word. What
was he talking about? Me marrying some young gold digger, I knew it was too early but I thought
he said he wanted to marry me back at the hotel. Now he was talking about me marrying someone
else.
Lea whats wrong what did I say? he said running into my room after me.
Nothing its just why would you think I needed a prenup? I thought you said I
couldnt speak anymore because I didnt want to sound pathetic.
I told your Grandfather that you wouldnt need one because I planned on marrying you myself
You said that to him? I asked shocked.
Yep and got his blessing too. I didnt want to say anything yet because I wanted to ask you in a
more romantic environment with a ring and all that gushy stuff
I dont need that stuff I said far too keen and quickly I could feel myself going red but he just
grinned down at me moving closer.
Do I need to get down on one kn he started asking before I interrupted.
Yes! I shouted and laughed at him again. I didnt need gushy but I would have liked something
on them lines, he was getting down on that one knee if I had to push him down.
Chris laughed and did as I said getting down on one knee in front of me.
Leah Anderson, youre the most beautiful woman I have ever met and I want to spend the rest of
my life by your side, Ill spend the rest of my life doing my utmost to make you the happiest

woman in the world but you can make me the happiest man right here right now by saying youll
be my wife.
I love you Lea, Will You Marry Me? I wanted to jump up and down with the happiness that was
bursting through me.
Yes! Yes! I said jumping into his arms tucking him tightly never wanting to let go.
I love you he said. Im never letting you go again
I love you Chris the kissed was the most passionate and loving kiss had ever experienced.
I cant believe it, all through my life I never thought I could find someone that truly loves me as
much as I love them. I felt the happiest in that moment than ever before as I kiss the man I truly
loved and who truly loved me.
Thanks Agony Aunt.
I guess them dreams right at the beginning can come true.
The End.

Chapter EPIOGUE
May you never steal, lie or cheat. But if you have to steal, then steal away my sorrows.
If you have to lie, then lie with me all the nights of our life. If you have to cheat, then
cheat death because I dont want to live a day without you
Six months later.
I look fat I said out loud.
No you dont you look lovely Kate said adding the last few touches to my hair and veil,
today was to be the best day for the rest of my life with the man I loved. But there was
one problem
I look like a giant marshmallow! I said. Looking in the mirror just staring at myself
for want seemed like hours I knew that cows looked smaller than me at this moment.
Well thats your fault for getting yourself pregnant in the first place; if you just waited
you wouldnt have this huge bum the size of Everest on your wedding day Kate so
kindly put it.
Easier said than done I smirked to myself thinking how amazingly gorgeous my future
husband is. Thats weird husband and Im going to be a wife! And soon a mother! Ok
panic mode! Its not just the bump, my bum looks like its grown its own bum and
what the hell is happening to my fingers?! They look like sausages!
You look beautiful she hugged me making me feel a lot better. God my emotions are
wild!
Everest and sausage fingers included? I said making her laugh.
Yes! Chris will fool on his knees just the sound of Chriss name calmed me down. I
couldnt wait to be his wife and the mother of his child, I love him so much it sometimes
hurts. Kate walked away to the bar in the corner of the suite grabbing some champagne
for her and an orange juice for me. Great! Im so nervous I feel like I need to pee every
minute and I cant even have a drink.
Yes, Im pregnant! Six months, it seemed both Chris and I were far too court up in the
whole lustful weekend to think about that little thing called a baby but were happy
none the less. I remember telling Chris all those months ago, he hasnt stopped smiling
since, and I just hope I can keep him smiling for all the years to come.
Ever since that weekend I worked for I mean with Chris in our business but if Im
honest it bores me and Im rubbish at that kind of stuff, Im always just going to be good
at assistant work when it comes to business but I get to be near Chris so I can bear it. I
still plan on playing music but for now it s just a hobby, maybe after the babys a few
years older you never know I may start my own music charity programme, well see. Im
just happy winging it right now and starting a family, Chris will support me whatever I
want to do, even though I know he just wants me to stop working and live in a life of
luxury but it doesnt seem fair me doing that as he works so hard.
Kate and I have become the best of friends, thats why I made her one of my bridesmaids,
along with Gemma and Lilly who Ive also become really close too. But I and Kate just
clicked like weve none each other for years.
I was worried about her; however close we are she still wont tell me what happened
between her and Jake. After they got together Jakes family didnt approve of them being

a couple but Jake didnt care he was so in love with Kate hed give up the wor ld for her.
They were living together all loved up, then Kates on my doorstep asking for a place to
stay. She wouldnt tell me anything other than she was the one in the wrong and that Jake
would never forgive her after what she did. What she did I dont know but I could see she
is heartbroken without him.
Are you going to be ok? I asked, by the look on her face I could tell that she knew what
and more importantly who I was talking about but she just turned and gave a weak smile,
I wasnt buying that. Kate? Are you going to be ok, with Jake being there and
everything?
Ill be fine besides its not about me and him. Today is all about you and Chris
I just dont understand what happened you were so happy together. Then six months
later I was saying when she said.
He hates my guts giving out a nervous laugh.
He doesnt hate you Kate, he would never hate you. He might just be angry about
whatever happened but he loves you I know he does I put my arms around her.
You dont know what I did she whispered.
What? I asked.
Nothing nothing look lets just focus on you today ok, then when your back from your
honeymoon period is over you can ask me anything
Youre kidding right? There isnt going to be any honeymoon period with me being as
large as a house, I might crush him! I swear Im giving birth to the whole population of
Cambodia I laughed. Over the past couple of weeks my hormones have been sending me
wild and Ive been literally been begging Chris for sex, as embarrassing as it was. He was
worried at first that it would hurt the baby but after the long hours he was spent on
Google he was more than willing to service my every need I had to physically shake
my head to get the thoughts away; pregnancy does crazy things to a girl.
Looking back at Kate she was putting on her lipstick in the mirror when she saw me
looking her way seeing if she was ok. Dont worry about me today; Ill be nothing but
smiles
Fine but Kate I know you still love him and I know he loves you promise me youll
use today to try and work things out. You know what they say weddings bring people
together
Well I think thats the last thing on Jakes mind but Ill try
You look beautiful, your Granddad must be so proud. Wherever he is? Nan said
walking into the room kissing my cheek; I could already feel the tears falling down.
Being pregnant on your wedding day, not even waterproof mascara will save you.
Thanks Nan, is it time?
Yes, as soon as she started saying as the door opened. Where have you bee n? Nan
said angry at Granddad walking into the room.
Sorry was having some last words with the Groom he said then stopping as he saw me.
oh Leah. You look you look beautiful my dear I could see the tears building up in
his eyes that nearly set me off again.
Really? I dont look fat
Perfect! He kissed me bringing my arm through his.
Yes, yes Leah looks amazing lets go or will be late Gemma said getting everyone out
of the room into their right places. I looked at her feeling a little better about myself

looking a big cow at six months of being pregnant when Gemma was near her due date at
nine months, but the only difference is Gemma after this being her fifth child, she pulled
off the bump she had, putting on no extra weight. Not like me I had the baby bump, the
baby bum, the baby fingers and I just beyond jealous but I was so glad that our babies
will be born near the same year, then he or she will have the same age cousin to play
with. I loved how my family has grown, with Chriss family soon being my too and I was
getting to know Joseph and Jaz a lot better, even Uncle Peter and Aunt Ava had
apologised for what happened with Alex. I was over it; he was sick and now hes getting
the help he needs and wont hurt anyone again and thats good e nough for me. Things
with my parents werent that bad, theyll be in the audience today but Granddad was
giving me away, weve never been close thats just the way they are and I accept that,
they knew what Jess did but I still thought they saw it as all being my fault but for the
first time ever I didnt care one bit. I had a new family now that would love me for who I
am.
Ready, future sister? Gemma asked turning back to me with big smiles.
Lets do this I said picking up my dress walking to my future.

________________________

Mate chill out, youll make a hole in the carpet Karl laughed at me, I was pacing
around the alter like a crazy man and I dont even know why!! This was the happiest and
proudest moment of my life so far, Lea was about to me mind in every way possible and I
was so proud to call her mine in the next hour not just in body but in name in front of all
these people. I looked around at all the smiling faces looking my way, I look at my
mother who was already crying and nothing was even happening yet, she loved Lea as
much as I did (if that were possible). Looking around the church again I could see Leas
family on the other side, miners a few people. Since the weekend no one had heard or
seen of Jess again, heres hoping things will stay that way. Alex was still in the mental
help ward and after some serious help we hear hes getting better but will most likely
never leave the home. Lea has forgiven him for all he did due to his mental health but I
cant forgive that easy. She also forgave Marie for what she did as well and even invited,
her to the wedding which she declined. What can I say, my future wife is a very forgiving
and warm hearted person.
Chris! Weve been calling out for you for ages! You zoned out there, you alright? Karl
asked.
Im just nervous I started straightening up my tie, for the hundredth time.
Why? Not having second thoughts are you? He snapped my hands away moving my
hands out the way, within seconds fixing my mess of a tie.
No! Dont be stupid, this is the best day of my life right next to when Lea said she was
pregnant I smiled, I cant seem to stop doing that ever since being with Lea.

God, I cant believe youre going to be a father in how long? Jake said walking up to
us.
Two months, three weeks and five days Ive been counting ever since I heard the due
date. I couldnt wait to be a Daddy. You got the rings right? I asked Karl whose face
turned serious and shocked.
What are thought Jake had them? Jake you got the rings right? Karl said
No I thought Ben had them? Jake smirked Ben you got the rings right? he asked my
brother who was sat next to Mum.
You need rings for a wedding? Ben asked smirking.
Are you guys kidding me! I whisper screamed at them as they all started laughing.
Chill I got them right here Karl said as I punched him in the arm, that wasnt funny.
Everything had to go perfect today for Lea that reminded me.
Hey Lea told me about you and Kate, you ok mate? I asked Jake whose face turned
serious, looking away.
I dont really want to talk about it he Mumbled, I nodded but that didnt start Karl...
Why? Karl said.
She broke his heart Connor said
Connor! Shut up! Look were over now thats it and Ill be happy if I never have to see
her again after today Jake snapped at him.
Ok, just play nice for today. I want this day perfect for Lea ok? I used my deep serous
work office voice on him that meant Im mean business.
Yer of course mate, Ill be nothing but smiles he said sending a weak smile my way,
Lea didnt tell me much because she didnt know much but all I know is a few months
ago Kate was crying on the sofa with Lea comforting her.
I still cant believe what she did? Connor said without thinking.
Connor! Jake yell that made me send him a glare, he cant yell like that in a church.
What Connor started to say just when the music started and everyone took their
seats.
Its starting Karl said as everyone went to their places, I was facing the front until I
heard photos going and people awing. When I turned to look my heart did a summersault
because I just saw an angel. She was in a long goddess looking dress that went to the
floor, her hair was in the messy up and down look with curly bits falling along her
shoulders, I dont know how to explain it Im a guy! But she looked amazing like
Aphrodite feel from the heavens. My heart had stopped flopping now and had just come
to a stop as I took in her beauty which became more marvellous with every step she got
closer near me. Her eyes never left mine the whole time until she came next to me and
kissed her Granddad.
You look beautiful, you both do I said putting my arm over her belly, she blushed but
quickly looked down trying to hide it from me. I loved making her blush.
I look fat she Mumbled. If anything she didnt look fat to me, Ive enjoyed watching
her stomach get bigger and bigger with the little life we created.
Just more of you to love I said pulling her closer next to me, all I wanted to do was kiss
her... but I forgot about the hundreds of eyes that were watching.
Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today.
Do you take Christian Howard to be your lawful wedded husba nd, to have and behold
from this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in

health, as long as you both shall live? the priest asked.

I Do her sweet and soft sounding voice said smiling at me, I let out a breath I didnt
realised I was holding.
Do you take Leah Anderson to be your lawful wedded wife to have and behold from
this day on, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, as
long as you both shall live? he asked again.
I Do I looked into her eyes where I could see her grin even more.
I now pronounce them husband and wife. You may kiss your bride he said which I
didnt hesitate to disobey. I brought her face closer to mine; taking her soft cheeks in my
hands, I kissed her with every feeling in my body. I forgot everyone around us as we
kissed, Id never felt so happy holding Lea in my arms, my Lea, my wife and the mother
of my future child.
I love you she whispered I could see the love pawing out of her eyes to mine.
I will always love you, my one and only love With that I kissed her again.
Will you love me till the day I die?
No, for much longer
The End

This book was distributed courtesy of:

For your own Unlimited Reading and FREE eBooks today, visit:
http://www.Free-eBooks.net

Share this eBook with anyone and everyone automatically by selecting any of the
options below:

To show your appreciation to the author and help others have

wonderful reading experiences and find helpful information too,
we'd be very grateful if you'd kindly
post your comments for this book here.

COPYRIGHT INFORMATION
Free-eBooks.net respects the intellectual property of others. When a book's copyright owner submits their work to Free-eBooks.net, they are granting us permission to distribute such material. Unless
otherwise stated in this book, this permission is not passed onto others. As such, redistributing this book without the copyright owner's permission can constitute copyright infringement. If you
believe that your work has been used in a manner that constitutes copyright infringement, please follow our Notice and Procedure for Making Claims of Copyright Infringement as seen in our Terms
of Service here:

http://www.free-ebooks.net/tos.html